PDA

View Full Version : Supernatural: Rise of the Apocalypse [RP]


DarkAmethyst
08-30-2011, 11:44 PM
Since we have enough people and everyone's itching to start, it's probably a good idea to go ahead. The sign ups are still open to anyone who wishes to join, and anyone who doesn't already have three characters is more than welcome to create another. However, let's try not to overload the RP and make everything confusing. Anyway, here are the rules one more time.

1) No godmodding. You CAN get hurt, and your attacks won’t necessarily take out half of the face of the Earth.
2) No bunnying. Don’t control other people’s characters without their consent. It’s annoying.
3) No spamming. This includes OOC.
4) No flaming. Not everyone thinks or writes the way you do. Respect that.
5) Proper grammar and spelling are required. D0n’t typ3 li3k th!$. Please. User Microsoft Word or something to check your spelling. Emoticons are forbidden in posts as well. This does not include OOC.
6) No one liners. Please make your posts at LEAST one paragraph long. Writer’s block is understandable, but one line is not enough for a decent post.
7) Be active. If you have to go somewhere or simply can’t keep up with the roleplay, let one of the RP creators know beforehand.
8) No more than three characters. Normally there’s no limit on this, but too many characters per person can get very confusing.
9) PG-13 romance. You all should know what is and isn’t appropriate on the forum.
10) Have fun!

If possible, please state in your posts what your character is so we don't get confused with all of the different Supernatural creatures and all. xD


IC: Ichiru and Kiseki Kagami
Half Demon/Vampire (Hunters)

Soft clicking was the only thing that occasionally filled the heavy silence that hung over the room as Ichiru read through several articles on his laptop. The dark haired teen was stretched out on his bed with the portable computer in his lap. A few feet away from him, Kiseki laid on his stomach in a separate bed with a laptop of his own sitting near his head, having fallen asleep yet again while reading.

“You know, you’re not being of much help using the laptop as a pillow.” The older twin spoke without looking away from the screen, and Kiseki’s emerald eyes opened quickly before he sat up on his elbows.

“I’m trying…” He whined, giving his brother an irritated look when the older twin glanced at him. “We’ve been up almost all night doing this, what do you expect?”

“I told you to go ahead and sleep, didn’t I?” Silence was Ichiru’s answer as Kiseki returned his attention to the laptop screen. After a few more moments, the younger twin gave a sigh.

“This is harder than it should be… We don’t have any leads on what we’re looking for; just that people are going missing.”

“I know, that’s what’s frustrating about it. There’s no word on how they’re disappearing or if something is happening to them beforehand.” Ichiru answered as Kiseki rested his head back on the bed with a groan. “Whatever this thing is, it’s good at covering its tracks.”

“We could assume it’s just a demon.” Kiseki muffled reply made Ichiru look over to him. “They’re popping up everywhere lately, aren’t they? This could be the work of one.”

“Well technically every creature we deal with is a demon in some form or other…” Ichiru closed the laptop and put it on the nightstand beside the bed, giving a stretch as he looked over to his brother. “At any rate, I’m starving. Do you want to get some coffee or something? The Captain‘s Inn is just down the street.”

“Yeah, that sounds good…”

“Have you fed today?” Ichiru’s response was a simple nod before Kiseki closed his laptop as well, rising from the bed before returning it to the other nightstand.

“I did it when I got up to stretch my legs earlier.”

Ichiru nodded in response, walking over to pick up his leather jacket from a chair nearby and slipping it on as Kiseki stretched. He glanced at his guns lying on the nightstand near the laptop, hesitating for only a moment before picking them up anyway and putting them into the holsters strapped around his thighs. Kiseki gave his brother a questioning look, since they were supposedly just going to get some breakfast.

“You know as well as I do that there’s no way to tell when something will strike. Better to be prepared.” The older twin said, to which Kiseki nodded quietly, retrieving his own guns to do the same. The knife he kept with him had been strapped to his leg all night, so he didn’t need to retrieve it before they left.

“It’s weird how this town lets you carry your weapons around…”

“They think we’re cops.”

Kiseki looked at Ichiru in question, to which the older twin smirked.

“You told them we were cops?”

“Yup. How else would they permit us to carry weapons around?” The questioning look from his twin brought the half-demon to pull out a card from one of his jacket pockets, handing it to the Vampire. Kiseki glanced over the piece of plastic before looking at Ichiru with a scowl.

“This is illegal, Ichiru…”

“Yeah, and?” Ichiru took the card back from his brother. “Would you rather people be killed because we can’t bring our weapons with us?” He pulled out another card, this one with Kiseki’s picture and supposed information on it, and handed it to the Vampire. “Don’t lose that. It’s a pain in the ass to make these things.”

Kiseki gave a sigh, securing the card in one of his jeans’ pockets before following his brother out the door.

“You’re gonna get us arrested one day…”

Kotomi Kagami
Mermaid (Hunter)

A soft splash filled the silent morning air as a copper-colored tail disappeared beneath the surface of the ocean’s waters. Like she had been for the past several nights, Kotomi was getting some morning swimming in before anyone else arrived at the beaches. She had come to realize long ago that it actually wasn’t all that bad being a Mermaid, aside from if she was trying to hide it from someone - which she’d had yet to encounter. Kotomi hadn’t interacted with many people since she left her parents to begin hunting on her own, so she hadn’t had to protect the secret from anyone close to her. Not even her brothers knew about it, despite the fact that she had discovered it when she was thirteen years old.

However, Ichiru and Kiseki were actually the reason Kotomi was in this town. She had been tracking a Supernatural incident that had occurred in the town recently and had found out that her brothers had come to the town as well, which gave her the perfect chance to see them again. However, she had to admit that she was a little nervous after all of these years, although she had no idea why.

The dark haired teen returned to the surface, glancing around her to make sure there was no one else around before swimming over toward a large rock, where she knew she could dry off. The Mermaid held had brought one of her katanas with her, the blade currently hidden within the handle as she swam over to the rock quickly and pulled herself out of the water and onto the warm, stony surface. Now she just had to sit here until completely dry… afterward maybe she could head into town and look for any signs of her brothers.

OoC: Forgive me, I suck at starting posts.

Kei Ochima
08-31-2011, 02:31 AM
Ashley Gilbert sat in a large graveyard that was located across the street from a motel, the young brunette sitting in front of a gravestone with a couple of gift bags in her hand. Ashley reached into one of the bags and pulled out a small stuffed bear, the color being light brown. She placed the stuffed animal up against the gravestone as she gave a little smile.

“Here’s a little toy I bought for you while in California. I hope you like it, Scarlet.” Ashley said, then pulling out a Silver Star shaped necklace and placed it around the bear’s neck. “I also got you a necklace. I bought Abby the same one so you guys could have a matching pair.” Ashley then stood up, grabbing the other gift bag and walked out of the graveyard, though she made sure to say her goodbyes to Scarlet beforehand.

It was quite early that sunny summer morning in Florida as Ashley found herself walking to the Captain’s Inn that was only a few blocks away, the brunette hungry for breakfast. When she walked into the restaurant Caroline was seen playing pool with another waitress, the whole restaurant being emptied right now; it was always really slow in the mornings.

“Shouldn’t you be working?” Ashley asked with a playful smile, bringing Caroline’s face to light up in excitement.

“Ashley!” Caroline said with a large smile as she ran towards the brunette, wrapping her arms around her tightly. “I thought you weren’t coming back until tonight?” Caroline asked as she released Ashley.

“I decided to come home early. I missed you guys too much.” Ashley said with a smile, holding out the other gift bag. “This is also for you.”

“You got me something?” Caroline asked as she reached for the bag.

“Well of course I did silly! You’re my best friend.” Both girls smiled as Caroline opened the bag, reaching in and pulling out a pink bikini top with orange stripes that stood out brightly.

“Yay a new bathing suit.” Caroline said with excitement as she put it back into the bag and pulled out a white box, opening it and taking out a pair of silver hooped earrings. “Oh my God Ashley, these are amazing.”

“Try them on.” Ashley said as she took the bag and box from Caroline’s hand so she could put in the earrings. After putting her blonde curly hair up in a ponytail Caroline slipped in the earrings, smiling at her own reflection.

“They’re so beautiful.” Caroline said, then looking over to Ashley. “Thank you so much.”

“When I first saw them I instantly thought of you.” Ashley said as she smiled, bringing Caroline to smile as well.

“So how was California? Did the two weeks pass by quickly?” Caroline asked as the two girls walked over to a booth which the docks and water could easily be seen.

“It was good. The CoverGirl photo shoot and commercial went amazingly. In about a week or so the commercial will be aired nationwide.” Ashley said as she looked out onto the water. “Though I have to admit, I couldn’t wait to come back home and see you guys, as well as swim back in the ocean. I didn’t know those waters that well so I decided not to wander that far in.” Ashley said as she looked back to Caroline.

“I’m glad that you had a good time though while you could.” Caroline said as she smiled.

“I wish that you could have come with me.” Ashley said with a small pout on her face.

“Sadly I have work.” Caroline said as she shrugged.

“Speaking of work, when does your shift end?” Ashley asked, giving a devilish smile, bringing Caroline to smile right back.

“At three this afternoon. Why?”

“Because you’re going to put that cute little bikini on and you, me, Jeremy and Abby are going to the beach.” Ashley said as she pulled out her laptop.

“I can’t wait! Jeremy and Abby are already there actually. Did you see them yet? They wanted to go to the beach before all the other people came.”

“Not yet. I’m gonna work on my Marine Biology paper and have breakfast here first, then I’ll go meet up with them.” Ashley said as she pulled out a large Marine Biology book and opening it to a certain page. “I have to write a ten page paper about all different kinds of coral reefs.”

“Sounds fun.” Caroline giggled as she stood up, grabbing her gift bag. “I’m gonna put this stuff in the locker room. What do you want for breakfast?” Caroline asked.

“Just a cream cheese bagel and a large glass of orange juice will be fine.” Ashley responded as her stomach growled, bringing Caroline to giggle.

“I don’t think a bagel is going to cut it. I’ll bring out a surprise.” Caroline said as she walked away, bringing Ashley to smile as she opened up her laptop. A few moments later Caroline came back with the orange juice, the bagel and a plate of chocolate chip waffles with vanilla ice cream scooped on top with whipped cream and three cherries.

“That looks amazing.” Ashley said as Caroline laughed, neatly placing down everything.

“I need to go behind the bar counter to make a few pitchers of fresh lemonade and also look out for more costumers. Just call me if you need anything.” Caroline said as Ashley gave a nod, both girls smiling as Ashley took a bite out of the bagel and began to type up her paper for her college class. After around fifteen minutes of typing and most of her food already gone, along with her orange juice glass being half full now, Ashley noticed a few strands of water were about to go underneath her laptop. She quickly picked up her laptop off of the table and placed it on her lap, seeing that the condensation from the glass was leaking on the table. With a sigh Ashley took her napkin and dried the surface of the table, then after giving a short glance around the room Ashley put up her hand to the orange juice glass, making the water that was dripping off the glass completely freeze.

“That’s better.” Ashley said as she placed the laptop back down on the table and continued to type.

SilentAngel
08-31-2011, 04:28 PM
A heavy sigh escaped Alex as she closed a thick journal that she held in her hands. She had heard that there was something going on here in Homestead, Florida but it wasn’t anything more than people going missing here and there. That wasn’t exactly weird in this day and age. People got kidnapped all the time. But with everything she knew about the Supernatural, and how demons had begun to possess people more frequently now, she knew that so many disappearances at once had to mean something.

She got up from her place at the small desk in the hotel room she had rented for awhile and put away the journal away. Ever since her father had died she had been studying the journal he left behind so that she would know all she needed to about the different Supernatural creatures. Even though she’d already read through it completely once or twice, she always started over again to make sure it stayed fresh in her mind and she didn’t miss anything.

She left her gun in the room, not thinking that she would need it right now since it was still early in the morning and not many people would be out anyway. However, she kept the dagger she carried around in her boot just for self-defense measures. She had been up since early that morning doing research about the town and reading some pages out of her father’s journal, so a cup of coffee would be nice right about now.

With that thought in mind, she left the hotel room, making sure to lock it before heading outside. The closest restaurant to the hotel she was staying in was the Captain’s Inn, so she could just go there. As she was leaving the building, she noticed two male twins doing the same. Although it wasn’t exactly the twins that caught her attention. It was the guns that they had strapped to their thighs. Policemen in disguise, or maybe they were hunters?

She decided to leave them alone for now, but she would definitely keep an eye on them. Even if they turned out to be police, that meant that something was up, and following them would be a good way to learn what it was. They seemed to be headed in the same direction as her, so maybe after she got that cup of coffee she could tail them to find out what they were up to.

A few minutes later, the ginger walked into the Captain’s Inn, noticing instantly that it was basically empty. Everyone was either sleeping or had something else to do, huh? The only other person in the restaurant that she could see was a brown haired girl with a laptop. Aside from that, the place was bare.

Alex sat down in one of the booths, her gaze on the street outside. Such a normal start to what should have been an interesting day…

Ooc: I hope this is okay? I didn’t know what to do for my post haha :oops:

DarkAmethyst
08-31-2011, 04:56 PM
OoC: It was fine, SA. XD

IC: As the twins left the building, they noticed a girl with long red hair walk by. She seemed to notice them as well, giving them what appeared to be a suspicious look as she walked off down the street - coincidentally in the same direction they were going.

“We’re being suspected of something already…” Kiseki muttered as Ichiru started down the street toward the Captain’s Inn, prompting him to follow. “I told you the guns were a bad idea, Ichiru.”

“They’ll get over it.” The older twin answered, bringing Kiseki to scowl as he caught up with his brother. However, he kept silent as the two of them arrived at the restaurant and walked inside. It was surprisingly empty; only two people were there aside from themselves. Kiseki noticed instantly that one of them was the red haired girl they’d just seen, but Ichiru was watching someone completely different. The other person in the restaurant - a girl with brown hair - was sitting at one of the tables with a laptop and a plate of chocolate chip waffles with orange juice. However, what caught his attention was the fact that after wiping away some water that had run off of the glass and onto the table with a napkin, she proceeded to freeze the remaining drops on the glass with her hand. This shocked the older twin, but he didn’t show any outward signs of it as he watched her for a few more moments, getting the strangest feeling that he had seen her before. Despite that, this girl was obviously a Supernatural creature of some sort, which meant he needed to keep an eye on her.

“Excuse me, I’m sorry to bother you, but I have the strangest feeling that I’ve met you somewhere before.” The demon acted on his thoughts, daring to speak to the girl as Kiseki turned around to look at him in confusion and slight irritation. “Have you been in this town before?”

Ichiru, is this really the time for you to be picking up girls? He spoke to the elder twin mentally, bringing him to glance back at him.

This girl is a Supernatural creature. I’m just checking her out.

That could be taken two different ways…

Relax. Kiseki gave a slight roll of his eyes and sat down at a table near the girl, glancing at the red haired girl that was at one of the tables near a window. He couldn’t help but wonder why she had given them such a suspicious look earlier - almost like one of a hunter. It couldn’t be that much of a coincidence that she ended up at the same restaurant as them.

OoC: Fail D: I apologize for Ichiru's line... I honestly couldn't think of anything. xD

Kei Ochima
08-31-2011, 06:23 PM
“Excuse me, I’m sorry to bother you, but I have the strangest feeling that I’ve met you somewhere before. Have you been in this town before?” Ashley looked up at the new voice that greeted her, seeing a male who appeared to be around the same age as her along with jet black hair and piercing emerald green eyes.

“I actually moved here from London when I was eleven. I’m actually a famous actress and model so you might have seen one of my movies or maybe some pictures.” Ashley responded, though right after she got the strangest feeling of seeing him somewhere as well, but she couldn’t quite figure out where. This male’s eyes reminded her so much of Abby’s eyes, bringing Ashley to stare into them for a few long moments.

“Everything okay Ashley?” Caroline asked from behind the bar counter, tearing Ashley’s eyes away from Ichiru’s as she looked over to the blonde.

“It’s okay Caroline.” Ashley said with a reassuring nod, looking back over to Ichiru. It was then that she noticed Ichiru’s fangs, bringing her to freeze as realization hit her. Caroline felt this too as she looked at Ichiru, registering his emotions with one of her Mai abilities; she felt that Ichiru knew Ashley was a Supernatural creature.

“Hey Ash, could I talk to you for a minute?” Caroline asked, bringing Ashley to stand up and give Ichiru a polite smile, then walking passed him and over to Caroline.

“Vampire.” Ashley mouthed as she directed her eyes towards Ichiru.

“Are you sure?” Caroline whispered as she looked at Kiseki as well; the sunlight shined down on the Lapis Lazuli stone embedded in his earring, to which Caroline quickly looked over to Ashley. “The other one has a Lapis Lazuli stone.”

“I saw fangs on the guy who was talking to me; I think they’re both Vampires.” Ashley whispered as Caroline nodded in agreement, though Ichiru was really half Demon.

“That must explain why people have been disappearing. They’re probably killing them for blood and hiding the bodies somewhere.” Caroline whispered in response. Ashley looked over to the two males, now just seeing the guns strapped on their waist. “You need to go and warn Jeremy and Abby.”

“I can’t just leave you here by yourself with them!” Ashley whispered as she shook her head.

“I can take them if they try anything.” Caroline responded as her eyes slit like a cat’s for a few moments before returning back to normal, bringing Ashley to laugh lightly as she pulled out some money and gave it to Caroline for the meal.

“Can I leave my laptop in the locker room for now? I have a faster way to get to Jeremy and Abby.” Ashley said as she looked out onto the water, bringing Caroline to nod. Ashley then walked back over to her table and saved everything that she typed.

“I’m sorry but I have to start going.” Ashley said to Ichiru with an apologetic look. “I’m sure I’ll see you around though if you stay in town.” Ashley then walked back to Caroline and gave her the laptop, to which Caroline disappeared in the back for a few moments to lock it away.

“Hey Liz, could you take care of the one girl while I take care of the twin boys?” Caroline asked the other waitress with short black hair, who nodded and poured a fresh glass of cold water, walking out from the back and putting it down next to the girl.

“Hello, my name is Liz and I’ll be your waitress today. Can I get you any coffee or anything to start you off?” Liz asked Alex with a smile.

While Caroline was alone in the back she took out a small vile of Vervain and slipped a few drops into each glass, then filling them with water and walking out from the back with the water in hand, going over to the twin’s table and placing down the two glasses of water.

“My name is Caroline and I’ll be your waitress. Can I get you guys some coffee or maybe some lemonade to start you off?” Caroline asked with a sweet smile.

Ashley then walked out of the restaurant and towards the side where the boats were docked in the water. The brunette gave one last glance towards the windows where she was seated at before running off the dock and dived into the water, transforming into a Mermaid instantly as she used her speed-swim, racing through the waters quickly as she stayed near the bottom of the sand so no one from the surface would see her. When Ashley reached the spot where Jeremy and Abby would normally swim Ashley swam up to the surface in a normal swimming pace, sticking her head out from underneath the water as she hid behind an awfully large rock, not even noticing Kotomi as the brunette silently used the rock to push herself back under the water and swim towards Jeremy and Abby. Jeremy was shoulder's high in the water with Abby doing the doggy paddle around Jeremy, bringing Ashley to once again reach the surface and swim up behind Jeremy.

“Boo!” Ashley said as Jeremy jumped, turning around to see his sister.

“Mommy!” Abigail said in excitement as she swam in Ashley’s arms, who held Abby close to her.

“I missed you so much.” Ashley said as she continued to hold Abby in her arms.

“I missed you too mommy. I’m so happy that you're back. Uncle Jeremy taught me how to swim in the deep water.” Abigail said as she looked at Ashley.

“I can see that.” Ashley laughed as Jeremy smiled.

“All she wants to do is swim in the ocean all day.” Jeremy said as Abby climbed out of Ashley’s arms and began to swim on her own again.

“Well she’s a Mermaid in training.” Ashley said as she brought the end of her copper colored tail to the surface, the warm sun glittering down on it; Ashley knew there weren’t any people by them right now so it was safe.

“Yeah tell me about it.” Jeremy smiled as he looked at his sister.

“There’s something that I need to tell you though…” Ashley began as Abby continued to swim a few feet away from her. “There are two Vampires in town right now, so we need to take care of them as soon as possible. I bet they’re the reason why people are disappearing from here.”

“You gotta be kidding me.” Jeremy sighed as Abby quickly looked over to Ashley.

“Vampires?” Abby asked in fear as Ashley swam over to her.

“I promise they won’t hurt you; I’ll make sure of it.” Ashley said as Abigail nodded.

Kaioo
08-31-2011, 10:23 PM
Azaziel scanned his surroundings as he teleported, using a power that he actually never really used, probably due to the fact that it was so unreliable in taking him to the location he wanted to go to. Sure enough, it messed up again, and he found himself floating about water, a lot of water. A sigh escaped his mouth as he looked around, his gaze locking on a Mermaid sitting on a rock. Azaziel studied the Mermaid for several moments, smirking as he silently floated over to the rock, his feet finding refuge on the rock, though making no noise as they made contact.

Azaziel leaned in towards the Mermaid, until his head was alongside hers, and opened his mouth to speak, a smile on his face.

"Little fishy out on her own, bit dangerous isn't it?" Azaziel asked, though he didn't wait for an answer as he needed to be somewhere, he had a Rugaru to catch. "Gotta dash."

With that, Azaziel floated off the rock, heading towards Homestead. It took him several minutes but he finally arrived on land, and walked calmly up onto the street, and headed straight into the Comets Rise bar. The bar was definitely not one frequently visited by the normal folks of Homestead, it was more of a biker hangout, but there was also a strong vibe of the Sugaru in the bar. He needed to stop the Rugaru before it killed somebody.

All Azaziel needed to do was stay incognito and everything would go according to plan. But of course, something just had to happen that messed everything up.

"Oi, why you got those sunglasses on in here, this is a bar, you don't need no sunglasses in here." a gruff voice spoke up on Azaziel's flank.

Azaziel glanced at the man, who was a large man wearing a biker jacket, who looked pretty annoyed that Azaziel was in the bar, and even more annoyed that he was wearing sunglasses.

"I don't like new people who ain't from round here, this is Comets turf, can't you read the sign?" the biker asked. "And will you take those damn sunglasses off?"

The biker reached for Azaziel's sunglasses, and tore them off of his face, revealing his eyes. Azaziel smirked, staring at the biker, his eyes pure black in colour. The biker however didn't step back in shock, he sprung into action, swinging his fist at Azaziel, who grabbed the fist, and snapped the man's arm, letting go of the man who collapsed to the floor moaning in pain.

"You Humans are sometimes pure idiots at this hunting business. Leave it to the professional." Azaziel stated, his gaze turning as he saw the Rugaru he was after burst out the doors of the bar, fleeing into the street. "See what you did now? The Rugaru got away, well done human. You're lucky I don't kill you for impeding on my justice."

Azaziel burst out of the bar into the street, looking from right to left, spotting the Rugaru fleeing on his left flank, and began to run after the Rugaru. Azaziel was faster than the Rugaru, but of course the people trying to go about their everyday business walking around the street would impede his path. However, Azaziel managed to stay at a reasonable distance to the Rugaru, and was slowly catching up, and soon was upon the Rugaru, kicking its feet out, sending it crashing to the floor. Azaziel grabbed hold of the Rugaru's throat, before smashing his fist into its skull several times, before unleashing a blast of power that obliterated the Rugaru's body.

Azaziel stood up, glancing from side to side, not noticing the fact that one of the civilians had taken a picture of him, whilst another was filming him, having caught him chasing after the Rugaru, and killing it. The body was still on the ground, and looked as if it had been very badly burnt, both its eye sockets now lay empty, the eyeballs just a goopy mess. Azaziel burst off running, disappearing down an alleyway, leaping up onto the fire escape, and climbing up the metallic stairs until he came to the roof, and he slowly made his way to his meeting point with a certain hunter. He was going to need some weapons for his hunt.

OOC:
I hope everything is alright :oops:

By the way, edited my SU slightly.

DarkAmethyst
09-01-2011, 12:49 AM
“I actually moved here from London when I was eleven. I’m actually a famous actress and model so you might have seen one of my movies or maybe some pictures.” The girl, much to Ichiru’s surprise, gave him an actual response rather than the smart remark he had expected.

“Really.” Ichiru’s response came out sounding more like a statement, but he actually was somewhat shocked by what she told him. “My next question involved modeling anyway, so I guess I was right.”

Stop flirting, Romeo. Kiseki said mentally as he looked through a menu on the table.

Shut up. It took him a few moments due to having locked eyes with Ashley, but Ichiru glanced back at his twin while he responded just as another voice filled the silence, this one belonging to a blonde haired waitress.

“Everything okay Ashley?”

“It’s okay Caroline.” The girl, who they now knew was Ashley, responded to the blonde with a nod before looking back over to Ichiru. The dark haired teen was just about to say something before Caroline’s voice was heard again, making him stop shortly after he’d opened his mouth.

“Hey Ash, could I talk to you for a minute?” Ashley stood up in response, giving Ichiru a polite smile, which he managed to return before heading over to where the waitress stood.

Damn, I think she saw my fangs.

How could she not? Kiseki glanced up at Ichiru as he answered the telepathic message. You should explain about them before they assume you’re like me.

A few moments later, Ashley returned to the table to do something on the laptop, then turning to Ichiru with an apologetic look.

“I’m sorry but I have to start going. I’m sure I’ll see you around though if you stay in town.” She said, walking over to Caroline and handing her the laptop before the blonde disappeared behind the counter. Ichiru gave a nod, flashing her a smile in response.

“I hope so.” After the brunette left, he took a seat across from Kiseki, noticing a waitress with short black hair going over to tend to the other girl. Kiseki looked up at his brother, preparing to say something before Caroline arrived at their table with two glasses of water.

“My name is Caroline and I’ll be your waitress. Can I get you guys some coffee or maybe some lemonade to start you off?” She asked with a sweet smile. Normally Kiseki would have been the one to respond, but instead he was unable to answer, simply averting his gaze from the blonde. Ichiru picked up on this quickly and returned her smile, answering for his brother.

“Some coffee would be nice, thank you.” After he’d answered, he looked over to Kiseki, giving the younger twin a smirk when he met his gaze.

Way to bomb.

Shut up… Ichiru noticed the Vampire’s cheeks turn a light shade of pink, although thankfully his hair most likely hid it from anyone else. He chuckled softly, taking a sip of water from the glass. After a few moments, Kiseki finally regained his composure and did the same. However, as soon as the liquid passed his throat, a horrible burning exploded within him, making him cough heavily in response.

“Are you okay?” Ichiru looked at his brother in concern as he put the glass back on the table, the sound making a soft thud as the glass touched the table.

“Yeah… It just… went down the wrong way…” Kiseki managed through his coughing, although he quickly told Ichiru the truth through a telepathic message.

There’s Vervain in the water.

What?! Ichiru glanced down at the glasses. If Kiseki’s had Vervain in it, that probably meant his did, too. So Ashley actually had seen his fangs… Damn it, my fangs must have put us under suspicion. That’s probably what they were talking about before she left.

We can’t just leave though… that would make it worse.

But you took a big drink of that; the effects of it will make you weaker.

If I eat something, I’ll get some of my strength back. I need some of the coffee for warmth, anyway. The two stared each other down for a few moments before Ichiru finally sighed.

Fine. Even though he seemed to let it go, Kiseki could easily sense that Ichiru was irritated. Of course, they couldn’t blame Caroline or Ashley for taking precautions. There had been a lot of disappearances going on lately, and of course if you find a creature like a Vampire walking around you’d assume it’s their doing. But then again, Ichiru had said Ashley was a Supernatural creature too, so did that put her under suspicion?


Kotomi stared at the light reflecting off of the water below her, the surface sparkling from the rays of the sun shining down on it from above. She didn’t like having to sit here until she dried off, but if she went to the shore, it was likely someone would see her. She was finally drying off, thanks to the sun shining down directly on her, so it wouldn’t be much longer until she could go back on land. The sound of movement in the water made her look down, completely shocked when she saw a girl with brown hair behind it. However, it wasn’t the fact that she was there which was surprising. It was the fact that when she dove back under, Kotomi caught a glimpse of a copper tail beneath the surface before she disappeared. Was she just seeing things, or was there actually another Mermaid here in Homestead?

"Little fishy out on her own, bit dangerous isn't it?" Kotomi nearly dove back into the water out of shock when someone‘s head appeared beside her own, and a male voice sounded in her ear. She hit a button-like thing on the handle she clenched in her right hand, the sound of metal unsheathing filling the silence as the blade of the katana shot out while she whipped her arm around toward the man out of defensive instinct. However, her action proved too slow, for with a "Gotta dash.", he floated away from the rock and toward the town, and her attack missed. She gave a sigh, letting the blade retract as she continued to sit on the rock. Obviously that man just now had been a Supernatural creature. Humans can’t levitate. Whoever it was also knew her secret now, so that was just great…

The dark haired teen noticed her tail beginning to disappear then, shifting back into her legs as her clothes reappeared on her body in place of the bikini top and tail. Once her body had returned back to normal, she rose to her feet, keeping the handle for the katana in her hand as she jumped down from the rock to the sandy surface just a few feet away. She thought about following the other Mermaid, but by now she had no idea which direction she had gone in, so it was probably better to just follow the man into town.

With this decision, she carefully made her way across the line of rocks leading to the shore so that she wouldn’t get wet again and ran back toward town.

Eternal Moonlight
09-01-2011, 04:41 AM
Nalani Hyland
Sorceress
(with Kai as an NPC)

Despite how well the trip was starting, Nalani was nervous. People in the area were disappearing, Malana suspected supernatural activity, and warned vigilance. Of course, the younger girl kept cautious, making sure her wand was always within reach. She wasn’t the toughest of sorcerers, but had enough skill to protect herself from a minor attack.

She’d been walking for a little while, taking advantage of the free time to do a little exploring. Kai, her brother, kept a few steps ahead, often texting away on his cell phone. Occasionally, they would exchange some dialogue, but the siblings usually kept to themselves. Finally, after an hour of walk, the boy finally broke the silence.

“I’m getting hungry,” he stated, turning back to face his sister.

“Oh, do you want t-to stop to get something to eat?” she replied, though the girl already knew how Kai would respond.

“Of course!” the pale haired teen exclaimed, “Let’s go there.”

Nalani followed her brother’s finger, which was pointed to an establishment called Captain’s Inn. Despite being a motel, the sign read it also doubled as a restaurant. She tried to study the building a little before committing to it, but Kai, impatient as he was, was already heading toward the door.

“What are you waiting for?” he questioned casually, eyeing his sister momentarily.

“Nothing,” she answered, hesitantly following her brother. He responded with a simple nod and entered the Inn.

There were a few people inside, most of them around her age. There was redheaded girl being served by a waitress, with another blonde server making some rounds, also younger in age. What really caught her eye; however, were two boys, obviously twins, sitting at one of the tables. One was wearing a leather jacket, the other, a sleeveless red hoodie. The latter was a smidge paler, and appeared slightly softer the other.

“Nalani?” Kai calmly called, snapping his sister from her momentary staring. “Let’s sit here,” he pointed to a booth, not too far from the dark haired twins. He was met with a simple nod, as the siblings toke a seat.

The menus sat nicely on the clean table, offering a decent verity of dishes. It didn’t take him long to start searching for his meal, Lani, however, decided to give the room another scan. Nobody really appeared too suspicious… apart from those teenage boys. It was hard to tell, but she swore they were carrying some sort of weaponry. A little young to be law enforcement…

“I’m having the classic cheeseburger with fries,” Kai concluded, finally looking up from his menu, only to notice his sister eyeing some guys a few tables off. He waited a few moments, clearly satisfied with what he was seeing. She would make sure not too stare for too long, not only to avoid suspicion, but also out of politeness. It was hard though, the paler one having grabbed her attention… “Since when do you drool” her brother asked jokingly.

“O-oh! I-I’m not staring…” Lani responded in shock, her lie obvious.

“Sure,” he replied, stressing the “s”, forcing his sister into a slight blush. Again, Kai seemed satisfied, and decided against pressing on. “What are you going to have?”

“I-I think just a salad or something,” she stated with a slight nod.

Kei Ochima
09-01-2011, 05:43 PM
“Some coffee would be nice, thank you.” Ichiru had responded, bringing Caroline to nod in response with a smile.

“I’ll be right back.” Caroline said before walking away, completely missing the blush Kiseki had in his cheeks from her. Caroline stepped behind the bar counter and poured two mugs filled with freshly made coffee, though her gaze fell to the twins as she watched them. When Ichiru took a sip of the water first and didn’t respond to the Vervain at all Caroline was very confused, knowing that she put Vervain into the water. A few moments later when Kiseki took a sip however he began to react to the Vervain, bringing Caroline to take a deep breath.

“So he’s a Vampire, but what about the other one?” Caroline thought to herself as she looked at Ichiru.

“Are you okay?” Ichiru asked his brother in concern.

“Yeah… It just… went down the wrong way…” Kiseki forced out through his coughing. Caroline thought about putting Vervain in the coffee this time, but she didn’t want to risk enraging the twins and have them possibly attack the customers and staff. Instead, the curly haired blonde left the coffee alone and grabbed the two hot mugs, putting them on a tray along with a small basket full of cold creamers and walked back over to the twin’s table with everything.

“Here’s your coffee,” Caroline began as she placed the two mugs in front of the twins. “And here are some creamers. There’s also Sweet'N Low, Splenda and Sugar packets right there.” Caroline said as she pointed to the end of the table where another small basket was seen. As she pointed however, fading bruises that were shaped like a hand’s were easily seen on her wrists, though Ashley completely missed them due to the fact Caroline was good at hiding them. “I’ll be back in a few minutes to take your order.”

“Hey Caroline.” A new voice greeted her a few feet from behind the blonde as Caroline looked down.

“Dammit…” Caroline muttered as she turned around, seeing a male figure who was a couple years older than her. This male had a built body with short blonde hair.

“I’m working, Joey.” Caroline snapped as she walked back behind the bar counter.

“Oh come on. I just wanna talk.” Joey responded as he leaned over the bar counter.

“Don’t you think you’ve done enough? Just get out.” Caroline said as Joey smirked. “I broke up with you right after Ashley left for her trip to California so stay away from me.” Caroline whispered fiercely.

“I said I was sorry.” Joey shrugged as Caroline looked at him in anger.

“You’re sorry? After I slept with you because we were boyfriend and girlfriend you decided to hook up with Aria the very next day. You cheated on me like the filthy pig you are so I will never forgive you.” Caroline whispered back, seeing that a male and female walked into the restaurant and sat down in a booth that wasn’t too far away from the twins. “Now if you excuse me, I have costumers to serve.” Caroline hissed as she walked away from the bar counter, but Joey quickly walked up to Caroline and grabbed one of her wrists tightly, revealing where the bruises on her wrists were coming from; Joey was causing them. Since Joey was also Mai as well he was actually stronger than Caroline, which was why he could push her around the way he wanted to.

“You are not breaking up with me.” Joey growled as his grip tightened even more.

“You keep on causing bruises on my wrists.” Caroline said in pain as she tried to pull away, but it was no use.

“Good. Maybe hurting you is the only way to make you do what I want.” Joey smirked.

“Let her go now!” A man who worked as a cook said with a baseball bat in his hand, looking right at Joey. Joey looked from Caroline to the cook, then back at Caroline again.

“This isn’t over, Caroline. Don’t forget, I’m always watching.” With that, Joey let go of Caroline’s wrist and walked out of the restaurant, bringing Caroline to look down at the skin, a nasty bruise already forming.

“Are you okay Caroline?” The cook asked as the blonde looked down, tears building up in her eyes. She then quickly walked passed him and into the kitchen, disappearing into the locker room as she began to cry.

Back at the beach Jeremy, Abigail and Ashley all swam in the water together, the three swimming a little bit deeper in the ocean as Abby looked over to Ashley.

“Can we dive underwater together?” Abigail asked, bringing Ashley to smile and nod. Abby swam around to Ashley’s back and wrapped her arms around her mother’s neck.

“You know the drill; hang on tight and when you feel the slightest feeling of discomfort from holding your breath for too long then tap on my neck.” Ashley said.

“Okay mommy.” Abby responded as Ashley smiled.

“Okay; three, two, one.” On the count of one Ashley, Jeremy and Abby all took deep breaths, Ashley slowly diving down underneath the water with Abby holding onto Ashley and Jeremy swimming on his own next to his sister. The three of them opened their eyes underwater, seeing all the different colored fish and the coral reefs. When Ashley reached the bottom and touched the sand Abby released Ashley’s neck, actually swimming on her own as Ashley and Jeremy smiled. Ashley pointed up to the surface that was around fifteen feet above them to see if Abby needed air, but Abby shook her head and swam over by the coral reef to look at all the small fish that were swimming near it.

Ashley and Jeremy stayed close to Abby as they looked for any signs of discomfort from the lack of air, but so far there weren’t any. A few moments later however Abby pulled on the end of Ashley’s fin, pointing up to the surface. Ashley quickly cradled Abby in her arms and swam up to the surface with Jeremy following, Abby taking a deep breath of air when her head was above the water, Jeremy doing the same.

“That was so much fun! Can we do it again?” The five year old asked as Ashley smiled.

“Just take a few deep breaths for a couple of minutes. I don’t want you getting tired.” Ashley responded with a smile.

Back at the restaurant Caroline walked out of the locker room a few minutes later, wiping her eyes dry with a few napkins as she came face to face with the owner of the restaurant.

“Are you okay?” The older man asked as he looked down at Caroline’s wrists, the two walking back out to the bar where the costumers were.

“I’m just… having an off day I guess.” Caroline said as more waitresses entered the restaurant.

“Caroline, why don’t you take the rest of the day off? You could eat something here and go rest.” The owner offered.

“But I already have a table that I’m waiting.” Caroline said as she looked over to the twins, then back at the owner.

“Three more waitresses just came in so one of them can take your place.” The man said as Caroline nodded.

“I’ll go get changed then.” Caroline said, then turning to look at the twins. “Someone will be with you in just a moment. I’m really sorry for the wait.” Caroline then disappeared back into the kitchen and into the locker room. A few moments later Caroline walked out with her gift bag Ashley gave her and Ashley’s laptop, the blonde wearing a purple tank top that went up around an inch above her sapphire blue bellybutton ring, wearing sky blue tattered denim short shorts and black Converse All Star sneakers. While in the locker room Caroline had taken her hair out of the ponytail, so now her curly blonde hair fell neatly a few inches passed her shoulders.

While in the back she placed an order of scrambled eggs, toast and bacon with a glass of apple juice before the blonde took a seat by herself at one of the tables that was a few feet away from the twins. Even though she was upset right now, Caroline still had to keep an eye on the twins. Though another reason why Caroline wanted to stay inside the restaurant was because she knew that as soon as she stepped outside of it, Joey would be right there to harass her, so she actually felt safer being around Ichiru and Kiseki then having to face Joey since he was stronger than her. Caroline looked up and saw that the waitresses were now taking care of the rest of the costumers, bringing her to sigh in relief as the owner walked up to Caroline with a bag of ice.

“Your food will be out shortly. Just take this ice and put it on your wrist.” The man said politely, seeing that the bruise was very much visible now.

“I can just go get my food myself.” Caroline said with a small smile as she iced her wrist.

“You just stay where you are and relax. You’re honestly working too hard as it is; take a breather.” The man said, bringing Caroline to nod as he walked away. The blonde looked down at her wrist for a few moments before adverting her gave to Kiseki, then looking over towards the window where she saw Joey staring at her from across the street.

DarkAmethyst
09-01-2011, 07:47 PM
Shortly after Kiseki‘s episode, the twins noticed two more people enter the restaurant; a girl with long, blonde hair and a boy with her. Kiseki watched the girl for a few moments as they sat down a few tables away before he noticed her looking at him as well, which brought him to quickly avert his gaze to the table in front of him. His body still burned horribly from the Vervain he’d accidentally ingested, but he did his best to hide it from everyone else around him. A few moments later, Caroline returned to their table with two mugs of coffee and a basket with cold creamers.

“Here’s your coffee,” She said a she put the two mugs down in front of the twins. “And here are some creamers. There’s also Sweet'N Low, Splenda and Sugar packets right there.” At this, she pointed to another basket on the table. However, neither of the twins followed the direction of her finger, for when she pointed both of them could easily see bruises on her wrist. Ichiru scowled, and Kiseki looked up at the blonde with a mixture of question and concern as she spoke again. “I’ll be back in a few minutes to take your order.”

“Thank you.” Ichiru spoke for his twin once more, giving her a smile just before another male voice filled the restaurant.

“Hey Caroline.”

“Dammit…” The twins heard Caroline mutter as she looked down briefly before turning around to look at a guy with short blonde hair who stood a few feet away. Just from looking at him, even Kiseki could easily pick up the fact that he wasn’t a good person.

The two of them listening silently as she continued to talk with the person; thanks to their enhanced hearing they were able to catch most of the conversation - which certainly wasn’t a happy one. From the pieces of the conversation they heard, it was gathered that the two were a couple until something happened recently, and now the guy, whose name seemed to be Joey, wasn’t happy about it at all

“You are not breaking up with me.” Joey’s voice brought Kiseki to look over toward the counter, where the older male had grabbed Caroline’s wrists tightly.

“You keep on causing bruises on my wrists.” Caroline responded, her pain obvious in her voice as she tried to pull away from his grip.

“Good. Maybe hurting you is the only way to make you do what I want.” Joey smirked at the blonde as he responded, and Kiseki scowled, starting to rise from his seat but Ichiru quickly reached across the table and pulled him back down.

You’re already under suspicion. Don’t cause a scene.

But… Kiseki’s thoughts trailed off as one of the cooks came out of the back with a baseball bat in his hand.

“Let her go now!”

“This isn’t over, Caroline. Don’t forget, I’m always watching.” With that, Joey let go of Caroline’s wrist and walked out of the restaurant, bringing Kiseki to finally relax, watching the blonde disappear into the back. He gave a sigh and finally pulled the coffee mug to him, not even bothering to add creamer like he normally would as he took a packet of sugar from the basket Caroline had pointed out earlier and mixed the contents into the coffee. Ichiru’s gaze was directed toward the window as he did the same, watching the pedestrians walk by for a few moments. He thought he saw two of them running, but didn’t pay it much attention at first and instead looked back to Kiseki, who took a sip from the coffee to warm his body. A few moments later, three more waitresses entered the restaurant just as Caroline and the man from before came out from the back. Kiseki noticed the blonde wipe her eyes with a few napkins, which instantly let him know she had been crying. Ichiru didn’t notice this due to his back being to her at the moment from where he was sitting.

However, the older twin did hear the conversation that took place afterward, where Caroline was given the day off.
“Someone will be with you in just a moment. I’m really sorry for the wait.” The blonde said after turning to look at the twins, who simply nodded in unison as they watched her disappear into the back, reappearing a few moments later in a change of clothes. To their surprise, instead of leaving she went to take a seat at a table only a few feet away from their own.

Kiseki looked over to Ichiru after watching the blonde for a moment, the older twin knowing instantly what the Vampire was thinking.

“No.” He declined his brother’s silent question quietly so that the people around them wouldn’t hear, bringing Kiseki to scowl while the man from before walked over to Caroline with a bag of ice. Kiseki glanced back at her while she spoke with the man, returning his gaze back to Ichiru, who gave him a scowl. “Kiseki…”

“It’ll be fine.” The Vampire said simply before rising from his seat. Being the naturally compassionate person he was, he couldn’t just leave the matter alone. He’d taken enough drinks of the coffee to warm himself up, although his temperature was still slightly cooler than everyone else’s. Of course, that wasn’t enough to make others suspicious of him, since some people actually had lower body temperatures than normal. He walked over to where Caroline sat with her gaze on the street outside, taking a deep breath before finally speaking.

“I saw what happened…” He said softly, looking at the blonde’s wrists, then back to her. “Are you okay?”

Are you crazy or what?

Relax, can’t you see how upset she is? She wouldn’t hurt a fly right now. Ichiru rolled his eyes at Kiseki’s response, although a few moments later his eyes wandered over to the windows again, where he saw Joey still standing outside, watching Caroline from his place on the street. Somehow the sight combined with what he had witnessed here in the restaurant combined struck a fuse and he rose from his seat, heading out onto the street. His eyes flashed white from his irritation, but he made sure to keep his temper under control; otherwise he would reveal himself to everyone right in the middle of town.

“Hey, what the hell do you think you--” The dark haired teen started to confront the older male, but stopped when something caught his eye. Something lay in the middle of the street just a few yards away. It wasn’t visible from inside the restaurant, which explained why no one inside had noticed it. He walked over to the scene to stand beside two other citizens who were nearby. Now that he was close enough, he could see that it was a body which looked like it had been severely burned; the eye sockets were empty due to the eyes melting. The sight shocked the demon, especially since there was nothing anywhere around that suggested it could have been the cause of it.

Turning back around, Ichiru noticed that Joey had already disappeared, which brought him to sigh.

“Damn it…”


Kotomi ran back into town, the katana still in hand as she neared the Captain’s Inn. Further down, she could see a trio of people standing in the middle of the street, one of which appeared very familiar. However, as she grew closer, she noticed a body on the ground as well; what everyone else was looking at. The other two dispersed shortly after, seemingly in a hurry to get somewhere else.

“What happened?” Ichiru turned to see the dark haired female approach, shock appearing in both of their expressions as they saw each other.

“Kotomi…” He snapped out of it shortly after, looking back to the body. “I’m not sure. The only witnesses just ran off somewhere before I could ask. One of them had a video camera, so I’m guessing we’ll be seeing the story on the news tonight either way.”

OoC: Fail. D: Cut it off randomly so that I wouldn't cause a big scene with the ambulance and everything before everyone got a chance to finish their own scenes. xD

Dark Umbreon
09-01-2011, 08:05 PM
OOC: sorry I haven't posted yet :oops: and sorry for the short post.

"I better get going." Cobalt said to himself as he started walking out of the hotel he'd been staying in. He was going to put away his Mp3, but saw that it was on. He put them on to see what was playing.

As he went to go get it he glanced out the window and saw there was a new restaurant just across the street called Capitain's Inn.

"Hmm, it's almost lunch and I need a new place to stay in so might as well go." He thought. He packed his small backpack and checked out. He walked across the street and went to the restaurant and waited in line. he scanned the area to find a place to sit and felt that there was an animal watching him, but when he looked all he saw was a seagull picking at a french fry outside.

"Hey kid you going to order!"

He looked up and saw that there was waiter in front of him." Oh sorry I'll has a ceasar salad and a medium root beer." he waited and took his food.He started to eat, but when sat down he felt there was an animal here. He looked around and only saw a small group of people." I could of sworn there's an animal here." said to himself. He looked down at his salad and picked out the pieces of chicken. He realized that it couldn't be an animal and it had to be a Supernatural. He scanned the room and listend in to a few conversations.

" Okay so there's Caroline, Nalani and Ashley..." He thought. He was going to say something but it he knew he shouldn't . Cobalt looked at his food and his salad was done an his soda was finished. He started to leave when he went outside he glanced back saw that he left his backpack in there. When he went inside he smelled Vervain he looked for the source. He saw that it was coming from the table near his. There were twins there and one seemed to being affected by it. " Vampires" Cobalt said under his breath.

Some man named Joey came in and started talking to the waiter Caroline. "Are you what I think you are." said Cobalt to the twins.

DarkAmethyst
09-01-2011, 08:25 PM
OoC: It's okay. ^^ Only one thing, though; the twins aren't at the same table anymore. Ichiru went outside and Kiseki's at another table a few feet away with Caroline. :oops: Aside from that the post is fine.

Kei Ochima
09-01-2011, 08:27 PM
OOC: yeah the post was fine ^^ another thing though is that Ashley is at the beach with Jeremy and Abigail :oops:

Dark Umbreon
09-01-2011, 08:47 PM
ooc: sorry didn't see last post and don't know why i wrote ashley.

Kei Ochima
09-02-2011, 04:52 PM
“I saw what happened…” As Caroline was staring out the window towards Joey a new voice spoke to her softly, bringing her to turn her head, shock clearly visible on Caroline’s face. “Are you okay?” Kiseki asked.

“I’m fine…” Caroline spoke softly as she looked down for a few moments, the shock of the Vampire actually talking to her running through Caroline’s mind. Ichiru stood up to his feet then and walked outside, the blonde not knowing what he was going to do as she turned back over to Kiseki. Using her abilities, Caroline read the emotions that Kiseki was feeling and found out that he wasn’t going to her hurt; or anyone in that matter.

“Here you go Caroline.” A waitress said as she placed Caroline’s food on the table, bringing Caroline to smile at the waitress before standing up and looking at Kiseki.

“You’re…not planning on hurting anyone...” Caroline said as she touched Kiseki’s arm, getting a better read on the Vampire. The pupils in her blue eyes turned into a cat’s slits as she stared into Kiseki’s eyes, feeling that Kiseki wasn’t a threat at all. “Please don’t be scared.” Caroline quickly said as her eyes went back to normal, probably shocking the Vampire from how her eyes had changed. “My name is Caroline. Do you want to sit down with me and talk? I promise I won’t hurt you.” Caroline offered a real, sweet smile this time as she sat down.


Back at the beach Ashley, Abby and Jeremy did around five more dives underwater until Abigail started getting tired, her breaths getting shorter under the water as Ashley gave a small smile.

“I think you should take a break right now. Hold onto my neck so I can swim you to the shore.” Ashley said as Abby listened.

“I’m getting hungry again. Can I have more breakfast?” Abby asked as Jeremy swam next to his sister.

“Yeah; you’ll need more energy for when we come here again with Caroline so you should probably take a little nap as well once we get home and after you eat.” Ashley responded.

“I am pretty tired. Me and Uncle Jeremy have been swimming for a really long time.” Abby said as she gave out a yawn. Once making sure there weren’t any people around Ashley easily dragged herself on the dry sand, turning her body around to sit up as she hovered her hand over the copper colored fin. Steam began to radiate off of Ashley as she evaporated the water quickly, her form going back to a normal girl’s as she stood up and wiped the sand off of herself as her, Abigail and Jeremy walked off the beach together.

The three were walking down the street together as sirens could be heard, bringing Ashley and Jeremy to look at each other before Ashley picked up her daughter and quickly walked down the street. With more people gathered around now, Ashley and Jeremy reached a scene where there was a group gathering around something. After making their way to the front to see what was going on, Ashley, Abigail and Jeremy saw a badly burnt body in the road, bringing Abby to give out a scream.

“Don’t look Abby.” Ashley said softly as Abby buried her face into Ashley’s shirt.

“Ashley?” Ashley looked up at the familiar voice, seeing her father walking towards her. Ashley’s and Jeremy’s father was the sheriff of the police force in this town, so of course he would be here.

“Dad what happened?” Ashley asked as Jeremy reached out towards Abby, taking her so Ashley could walk more into the scene.

“I thought you weren’t coming back until later today?” Her father asked as he hugged his daughter.

“I came back early. What happened here dad?” Ashley asked as she let go of her father.

“We’re not entirely sure actually. Once the ambulance arrives then we’ll take the body right to the morgue and do a full autopsy to try and find out how this person got burned.”

“John, we need you over here.” Another police officer said to Ashley’s father, bringing John to nod.

“Just take Abigail and go home. We’ll talk later.” John said, bringing Ashley to nod as he walked away.

“Justin.” Ashley said to another police officer who was a year older than herself. Justin walked over to Ashley with a troubled look on his face. “What do you think happened?”

“It’s hard to say.” Justin said as he motioned Ashley to follow him, the two leaning down by the body. “It looks to me like it’s a Supernatural death.” He whispered to Ashley; Justin knew about the Supernatural due to the fact his sister was killed by a Werewolf, though Justin actually didn’t go hunting for anything Supernatural; he just knew how to take them down. “My guess would be either a Witch, Demon or Vampire did this, since Vampires have the ability to control fire.” Justin’s words sent shivers down Ashley’s spine as she quickly stood up, seeing Ichiru in the crowed.

“Son of a b*tch…” Ashley muttered as she locked eyes with Ichiru.

“Are you okay Ashley?” Justin asked as Ashley nodded.

“Don’t worry Justin; everything will be taken care of by tonight.” Ashley said without breaking eye contact with Ichiru. Jeremy walked up to his sister with Abigail still in his arms, her face buried in Jeremy’s shirt so she couldn’t look at the body.

“Abby wants you to hold her again.” Jeremy said, bringing Ashley’s eyes to tear away from Ichiru as she looked at Jeremy. Ashley took Abby in her arms and held the five year old; anyone who didn’t actually know Ashley very well would of just guessed that Abby was her little sister.

“We have something to take care of tonight.” Ashley said as Jeremy nodded, knowing what Ashley was referring to. Ashley turned around and began walking back in the direction of the house, though when her back was to Ichiru however, Abby looked up and over to him, locking her emerald green eyes with his.

DarkAmethyst
09-02-2011, 06:38 PM
OoC: Lol it's okay.

IC: “I’m fine…” It was obvious that the blonde was shocked at Kiseki’s speaking to her, but then again he didn’t blame her. He was shocked that he was talking to her himself - especially since he knew she’d been the one to put Vervain in his and Ichiru’s water. She looked down as she answered him, although a few moments later, her attention went to something else behind him, although Kiseki didn’t bother to look, thinking it was just another customer coming in. He was completely unaware that Ichiru was outside. The Vampire didn’t know what to do or say when Caroline looked back over to him, although thankfully the awkward silence was broken when a waitress came up to the table to deliver some food that the blonde must have ordered before he came over.

“Here you go Caroline.” She said, to which Caroline smiled before standing up and looking back at Kiseki, who almost took a step back in response.

“You’re…not planning on hurting anyone...” The spoke again as she touched the Vampire’s arm, making him look at her in confusion. However, as he looked at her he noticed the pupils in her eyes shrink into slits, much like a cat’s would. However, since his and Ichiru’s eyes did the same thing when they were angry or thirsty, the possibility of her being a Vampire as well rose too. His fingers brushed against the handle of the gun in the holster on his right thigh, but he knew better than to pull it out in the middle of a restaurant, and something told him that Caroline didn‘t mean any harm anyway - no matter what she was.

“Please don’t be scared.” The blonde said quickly - almost as if she had read his mind, and her eyes went back to normal shortly after. Kiseki’s shock was probably apparent on his face as he looked at her silently, not sure how to react. “My name is Caroline. Do you want to sit down with me and talk? I promise I won’t hurt you.” She continued, offering him a sweet smile as she sat back down.

Kiseki hesitated, the slight burning that remained in his body a reminder of the Vervain he’d ingested earlier. That was really the only thing that made him wary of her, but he knew that she had only been taking precautions.

“Sure…” He finally returned the smile, although his response still came out sounding somewhat wary. “My name is Kiseki.” The wariness disappeared slowly as he continued, giving the blonde a sheepish look. “You’ve probably already figured out what I am by now, haven’t you…?” His gaze fell down to the bruises on her wrists and the smile faded during the pause while he looked at them. He looked back up at Caroline, dropping his voice just above a whisper so others couldn’t hear. “I could heal those, if you want me to.”

He didn’t know if the fact that Vampires could heal others’ wounds was a known fact, since only their bad reputation was spread around. Most people knew that they could heal themselves, but even Kiseki hadn’t known they could heal other people until he had become one himself. He didn’t know if Caroline already knew they could, or if she would be shocked by it like he had been, but either way he still honestly wanted those bruises to disappear.

Shortly after Kotomi arrived, a small group began to gather around the body; policemen had arrived to investigate the scene by now, and there would probably be an ambulance or something of the sort coming to retrieve the body soon. The two siblings were still trying to figure out what might have happened when a scream suddenly shattered the silent air, bringing both of them to whip around to see Ashley with a girl who appeared to be only around five years old in her arms.

The child buried her face in the older female’s shirt, and shortly after Ashley began talking to one of the police officers. Ichiru stared at the two of them for a moment, still baffled by the fact that it seemed like he knew Ashley from somewhere - and not just because she was an actress or model. It felt like he actually knew her.

“So there’s no clues at all as to how this happened?” Kotomi’s voice brought the demon to look back over to her, shaking his head in response.

“There probably were; the person with the video camera had to have caught what actually happened, but he ran off before I could speak with him.” Kotomi scowled, looking back at the body.

“I think I might know who it was, but I want to be sure before I go hunting them down.” Ichiru looked at her in question, prompting her to continue. “I was out in the ocean this morning, sitting on a rock when a blonde haired man appeared beside me. After he spoke with me, he floated to town - I don’t think humans are able to do that.”

“Floated?” Ichiru echoed, and Kotomi nodded.

“Floated. Like actual levitation. I know I wasn’t imagining things.” Kotomi made sure to leave out the part about her being a Mermaid for now; she’d wait until things were a bit calmer and she and the twins were alone to reveal that. She glanced back down at the body once more. “He came into town right before this happened, so I think he could possibly be behind it.”

“You’re probably right… But it’s a good idea to wait to see if he’s the real culprit.” Ichiru responded, glancing back over to see Ashley looking directly at him.

“Oh, another thing.” Kotomi looked at Ichiru as she spoke again, although the dark haired teen didn’t take his eyes off of Ashley this time. “The brown haired girl in the crowd over there… I saw her earlier too. She swam by in the ocean just before the other guy appeared - as a Mermaid.”

Ichiru’s eyes remained locked with Ashley’s as she stared him down from where she stood. He could easily tell that she was pissed - obviously at him. It was clear that she thought he was the one who had killed the guy in the street, since she already thought he was a Vampire from back in the restaurant. The slightest hint of a smirk came onto his face as she started to turn away.

“Mermaid, huh?” He watched the brunette walk away, his eyes falling on the little girl in her arms, who he had assumed was her younger sister. However, when the emerald green eyes of the child locked with his own, he was hit with the same feeling of nostalgia he got when he saw Ashley. The eyes were exactly like his and Kiseki’s, but that was just a coincidence…right? Just like with Ashley, he felt like he knew the girl from somewhere; like they were connected somehow. A part of him felt saddened just from looking at her; like he’d just lost something, but he couldn’t figure out why.

“Are you okay?” Ichiru snapped out of his thoughts, looking over to Kotomi somewhat blankly. “You look like you want to cry or something.”

“What?” Ichiru’s expression quickly shifted back to what would be considered ‘normal’ for him as he turned to face his sister. “No, I’m fine. It’s nothing…”

Eternal Moonlight
09-04-2011, 07:34 AM
Nalani Hyland
Sorceress
(although this post is more from Kai’s view point…)

Sitting still in their booth, Nalani said nothing as the poor waitress was harassed by her ex. She wanted to, badly, but nervousness kept her in check. Kai, on the other hand, seemed to want action, and was glad when the cook chased the jerk out. He could be seen as many things, but had no patience for abuse, not after his friend had been one of its victims.

“We should have done something,” he muttered in slight regret and only sight when his sister nodded. Despite the situation being over, the siblings continued paying close attention to the scene.

The twin wearing a red hoodie went to check on the waitress after she was given the day off. It appeared her boss was sympathetic, a refreshing aversion of the popular insensitive stereotype. The dark haired teen’s brother, on the other hand, decided to go outside where the scumbag now stood.

“I’m tempted to go out there myself,” he admitted, glancing out the window sombrely. Lani read him like a book, she could tell memories of a battered May was haunting his conscious. She’d endured quite a beating for refusing intimacy with her new boyfriend, and had to be hospitalised for a few days. Knowing this was a touchy subject for her brother, the blonde simply didn’t reply. There was nothing she could really say…

A few minutes passed, neither of them saying too much. Kai responded to a few texts and his sister gave an occasional glancing in the waitress’ direction. She was still in the company of the twin, and was now sitting at the same table as he. They exchanged some dialogue, but it was near impossible to tell exactly what they were saying. The only thing she really grasped was about hurting someone, which was probably in response to the weaponry he carried.

“It’s really none of my business,” she muttered, returning focus back to her own table. Her brother was still on his phone, mashing the tiny buttons with perfect accuracy. Even after he finished the message, the boy remained silent, which was a little out of character, but understandable.

With all this, neither of them had noticed a new character entering the restaurant. In fact, they remained quite oblivious to the scene that was unfolding on the opposing side of the street. Their window didn’t allow for a good view of the situation, but failed to mask everything. Once the pale haired teenager finished his texting, he decided to give the outside world another gaze. With the slight moving of his head, he spotted the other twin and a few bystanders. From where he was, however, there was no telling exactly what was going on.

“What do you think’s going on?” he questioned, prompting Nalani to give the scene a glancing. It was harder to see from her side of the table, but did manage to get a bit of the picture.

“I-I don’t know, but I don’t have a g-good feeling about it,” her tone grew a little uneasy.

“I’m going to check it out,” Kai was adamant, Lani knew that much. She, however, couldn’t help but feel really uneasy about the proposed action.

“Y-you sure?” she asked, although the answer was obvious.

“Of course! What if that ***hole tried something?! I can’t stand this anymore!” he snapped (rather loudly), the last sentence being harsher than the rest. Wasting no more time, the boy rose, and started for the door, his posture growing confrontational.

It didn’t take Nalani too long to follow behind. She, however, forgot her backpack at the table in her haste.

The scene Lani and her brother were met with… wasn’t expected to say the least…

Kei Ochima
09-04-2011, 03:47 PM
“Sure…” Kiseki had responded after a few moments, giving her a smile though he still looked a bit wary of Caroline as he sat down. “My name is Kiseki. You’ve probably already figured out what I am by now, haven’t you…?” Caroline was about to respond until she saw Kiseki’s gaze fall down to her bruised wrists, his smile fading at the sight of them. “I could heal those, if you want me to.” Kiseki said in a whisper.

“You would do that for me?” Caroline whispered back in a surprised tone. After a few moments of looking at Kiseki she put down the ice and pushed her plate of food to the side, putting out her wrists to the Vampire as she rested them on the table. “I didn’t think you would actually do that for me, because of the Vervain incident… I’m really sorry about that.” Caroline whispered in a soft tone with a guilty look on her face.

“Of course! What if that ***hole tried something?! I can’t stand this anymore!” Caroline quickly looked over to the new voice, seeing that a male and female leave the restaurant for some reason. Shortly after the two were gone Caroline noticed that they left a backpack behind, bringing her to quickly stand up.

“I’ll be right back.” Caroline said as she quickly grabbed the backpack and walked outside, seeing the two instantly. “Wait, you forgot you’re…” Caroline paused as her attention shifted to the dead body in the road, bringing Caroline’s eyes to widen in shock.

“Auntie Caroline!” Abby suddenly yelled as she saw Caroline, bringing Ashley and Jeremy to turn around and see Caroline standing at the scene; not too far away from Ichiru and Kotomi actually. The two quickly walked over to Caroline with Abby in Ashley’s arms, bringing the blonde to tear her gaze away from the body and look at Jeremy and Ashley. Abby looked back over to Ichiru again, somehow feeling a connecting between him and herself from her Demon side, though the five year old didn’t say anything about it.

“I thought you were working?” Ashley asked as she saw that Caroline wasn’t in her working clothes.

“I’m taking the rest of the day off.” Caroline responded as she casually put her hands in her pockets to hide her wrists.

“Can you put me down mommy?” Abigail asked as Ashley nodded, placing Abby gently down on the ground before looking back over to Caroline.

“Are you feeling sick?” Ashley asked in concern.

“No I’m fine. My boss saw that I was really tired so told me to take the rest of the day off.” Caroline responded. As the two girls began to talk about the body, Abigail walked over to Ichiru and poked his leg to get his attention.

“My name is Abigail. What’s your name?” Abby asked with a smile as she looked up at him, her small fangs showing. When Ashley looked down to check on Abby a few moments later she saw that the five year old was gone, bringing Ashley to slightly panic as she looked around, finding Abigail only a few feet away. Ashley sighed in relief as she walked over to her daughter, picking her up without even realizing who she was standing next to at first.

“Abby, what did I say about wandering off?” Ashley said as she looked into Abigail’s emerald colored eyes.

“Sorry mommy.” Abigail responded, giving a kiss on Ashley’s cheek which made her smile. Her attention then shifted up to the person she was standing just a few inches away from, the smile instantly disappearing as she looked at Ichiru in shock.

“Oh, hi… again…” Ashley said in shock and nervousness of being this close to Ichiru.

“Mommy, me and him have the same colored eyes.” Abby said with a smile as she looked back over to Ichiru. Ashley stared into Ichiru’s eyes, instantly noticing that Abigail was right. Just like how Ichiru was feeling, Ashley felt like Ichiru and her have met somewhere before, but she couldn’t figure out where.

“Are umm, are you still hungry?” Ashley asked as she turned back over to Abby, quickly changing the subject. Abby nodded with a yawn, actually making Ashley laugh as she smiled sweetly at Abigail. “Looks like you’ll be taking a nap also before we go to the beach later.”

“Can he come too?” Abigail asked as she pointed to Ichiru, bringing Ashley’s smile to quickly fade away into an expression of shock again as she looked at Ichiru.

“I’m umm…” Ashley paused as she looked over to the dead body, a white sheeting covering it up now as she looked back over to Ichiru, protectiveness instantly showing up on her facial expression now. “I’m sure he has better things to do.” Ashley then turned around to walk back over to Caroline and Jeremy with Abigail in her arms, who looked saddened as the five year old looked at Ichiru.

“Everything okay?” Jeremy asked as Ashley nodded.

“It’s just been a long morning…” Ashley sighed as she looked at Caroline. “Are you coming home with us?”

“I’m actually going to stay here and eat. I’ll catch up with you guys later.” Caroline responded, not mentioning the talk she was having with Kiseki as Ashley and Jeremy nodded.

“Just be careful.” Jeremy said.

“I will.” Caroline smiled. Ashley and Jeremy then disappeared into the crowd with Ashley still holding Abby, walking back in the direction of their house.

DarkAmethyst
09-04-2011, 05:53 PM
“You would do that for me?” Caroline responded in an obviously surprised tone after Kiseki’s offer, putting down the ice and pushing her plate of food to the side after a few moments so that she could rest her wrists on the table. “I didn’t think you would actually do that for me, because of the Vervain incident… I’m really sorry about that.”

Kiseki merely smiled in response as a guilty expression came onto the blonde’s face.

“It’s fine. I know you were just being cautious.” The dark haired teen paused, looking back down at her wrists for a moment before he finally started to take them in his hands to heal them. However, just as he was about to do so, a male voice suddenly filled the silent restaurant, bringing Kiseki to quickly look in the direction of it.

“Of course! What if that ***hole tried something?! I can’t stand this anymore!”

Kiseki watched the blonde haired boy that had been with the girl he’d seen earlier get up and leave the restaurant, followed shortly after by the girl. He noticed that they left a backpack behind, which brought him to start to stand up, but Caroline beat him to it

“I’ll be right back.” She said, picking up the backpack and heading outside with it. Kiseki decided to wait for a few moments, although for some reason he felt uneasy.


“Auntie Caroline!” Back outside, Ichiru and Kotomi looked over when hearing Abby yell. Kotomi didn’t recognize the blonde, but Ichiru knew she was the waitress from the restaurant that Kiseki had been talking to. He was slightly surprised to see that the younger twin hadn’t come out with her as he watched her speak to a blonde boy and girl that had just come out of the restaurant as well before her attention shifted to the body. Ichiru’s did as well, and he thought back to what Kotomi had said. The guy that she had mentioned was most likely to blame for this, but he didn’t want to jump to conclusions before he knew for a fact.

She had also mentioned that she saw Ashley swimming in the ocean - as a Mermaid. Ichiru found that somewhat hard to believe, but Kotomi wouldn’t lie.

A small poke to his leg snapped the dark haired teen out of his thoughts, and he looked down to see the emerald eyed child standing at his side.

“My name is Abigail. What’s your name?” She smiled up at him as she spoke, and Ichiru couldn’t help but smile himself in response, although when he saw the small fangs he looked at her in shock. Unless she was a Vampire that couldn’t control her fangs yet, didn’t that mean she was like him…?

The shock only lasted for a few moments before Ichiru pushed the thoughts away, kneeling down to look at her.

“My name is Ichiru.” He finally answered her, the smile returning to his face. However, before he could say anything else, Ashley arrived at the child’s side, picking her up again as Ichiru rose back to his feet.

“Abby, what did I say about wandering off?”

“Sorry mommy.” As the child gave Ashley a kiss on the cheek, Ichiru found it hard to hide his shock at how she had just addressed the brunette. He’d assumed that she was her younger sister, not her daughter… He noticed the smile disappear from Ashley’s face as she noticed him standing near her, the expression shifting to one of shock.

“Oh, hi… again…” He could easily sense the nervousness in her tone as she spoke, and merely offered a smile in response before Abigail spoke up again.

“Mommy, me and him have the same colored eyes.” She smiled as she looked back at the Demon, who returned it, although he still remained quiet, looking back over to Ashley as their eyes locked again for a few moments.

“Are umm, are you still hungry?” Ashley quickly changed the subject, looking back over to the five year old. Abigail nodded with a yawn, her fangs once more visible as Ashley laughed. Ichiru still couldn’t get over the fact that she had fangs at so young an age. The only way to explain that was…

“Can he come too?” The dark haired teen snapped out of his thoughts, looking at Abigail in slight shock as she pointed to him, bringing Ashley’s smile to fade into shock again as she looked at him.

“I’m umm…” Ashley paused, her attention shifting to something behind Ichiru, which he knew without looking was the body in the street. Protectiveness appeared in her expression when she looked back at him, finally giving Abigail her response. “I’m sure he has better things to do.”

Ichiru started to say something, but decided against it as the brunette turned to walk away. Had he bothered to show it, his expression probably would have been similar to Abigail’s as she looked back at him. The demon’s eyes locked with hers for a few moments before they disappeared into the crowd after speaking with Caroline again.

“What was that about?” The dark haired teen turned to look at Kotomi, who appeared confused by the entire situation.

“She thinks I’m the one causing all of the deaths around here…” Ichiru responded, referring to Ashley’s reactions toward him. Kotomi looked at him in shock.

“Does she know you’re…”

“No, she thinks I’m a Vampire.” Ichiru answered, glancing back toward the crowd where the group had disappeared. “Of course, it’d just make things worse if she knew what I really was…”

“Do you know the little girl?”

“I can’t say for sure.” Ichiru appeared obviously confused when he looked back at Kotomi. He glanced back toward the restaurant, where he saw Kiseki finally come outside, having noticed his brother missing back inside. He looked at the body in shock, then to Ichiru and Kotomi. He appeared surprised to see his sister again, but didn’t say anything to either of them, his attention going back to the body as he walked up near Caroline, Nalani and Kai. Ichiru heard him question what had happened, turning his gaze back to Kotomi to answer her question. “It feels like I know her from somewhere, but at the same time it’s like we’re complete strangers.”

“She looks a lot like you somehow…”

“I know.” Ichiru looked at the ground for a moment before starting over toward Kiseki and the others, motioning toward them and prompting Kotomi to follow so that they could get out of the policemen’s way.

OoC: Last part was fail D:

Kaioo
09-04-2011, 11:46 PM
Azaziel arrived at the door in the alleyway, where he was meeting a hunter. He Knocked on the door in a rhythm of 6 knocks to signal his arrival and awaited the opening of the door. Several moments later, the sound of a chain being unlocked could be heard on the other side of the door, and the door slowly creaked open, revealing a man around the age of fourty, offering a smile to Azaziel.

"Abraham, so good to see you." Azaziel offered a weak smile to his old friend.

"Azaziel, I do hope you didn't cause any trouble on your way here. I've heard from the grapevine about a death in broad daylight earlier today, wouldn't happen to involve you would it?" Abraham asked.

"It was a Rugaru. I was hunting it down, when some idiot blew my cover by attacking me, and the Rugaru ran. I had to kill it." Azaziel responded, to which Abraham sighed. "You going to let me in? I need weapons."

"Oh right, sorry." Abraham said, allowing Azaziel in, the door closing behind Azaziel, and led Azaziel further into the room. "So, what exactly are you looking for?"

"Well, I want a blade that will make easy work of flesh and bone, that in one clean swipe, cuts through with ease." Azaziel stated. "I want an assault rifle with silver bullets, a Bowie knife, a Tranq Gun and darts, a Python and an ASP."

"Any particular model of Assault rifle?" Abraham asked, as he grabbed a Katana from the wall.

"An AK-47 if possible." Azaziel replied.

"Here, a Katana. I'm sure it will suit your needs. Now, let me just go and get the AK-47 and other weapons." Abraham walked off, looking for the various weapons.

Several minutes later, Abraham returned with the weapons and holsters for them, and placed them on the table in front of Azaziel.

"There you go, that will be all you need to take down most targets." Abraham stated.

Azaziel spent the next few minutes putting the holsters in position, the pistols on either leg, the Bowie Knife on the upper right leg, The Katana,AK47 and Tranq Gun on his back, though they were all underneath his trenchcoat and thus out of view, but he still had easy access to all of them if the need was there.

"Thanks Abraham, I need to get going. Be seeing you." Azaziel said his goodbyes, exiting the way he had come in, Abraham watching him leave.

Abraham's eyes flashed a black colour, as a smirk rose upon his face, knowing Azaziel was gone now.

"Ha, that was too easy fooling him, and he's meant to be some old Demon, bah, how did he not even notice I've taken control of Abraham." Abraham laughed.

Azaziel strode down the street, remorse on his face as he walked hastily down the road, away from where he had killed the Rugaru, and away from Abraham's shop.

"I'm sorry Abraham, I wish I could of saved you, prevented this, but I was too late." Azaziel stated, apologizing to Abraham's 'spirit'.

Suddenly, an explosion split the air as a plume of smoke rose into the air, as debris was spewed everywhere. The building was heavily damaged due to the explosion, the lower floor's room having been hit the worst, everything inside completely burnt, the weapons still either attached to what was left of the walls, or scorched remnants on the floor. A lone corpse, severely burnt, lay in the room.

Gorak watched as the man left the building, and began to follow him, though he was shocked when the building the man had left exploded, and headed back towards the building, standing on the pavement outside the building, staring at the mess.

"My, aren't you a resourceful one. I'll have to be careful hunting you." Gorak smirked, speaking to himself. "Especially if you are this destructive."

Kei Ochima
09-05-2011, 07:31 PM
OOC: in the SUs I had to edit my last post because when I tried to type in more abilities that Mermaids have it wouldn’t let me when I tried to save it on Ashley’s SU; I think it was too long ^^’ so if everyone could look back to my very last post on the SU thread you’ll find that it’s edited =]


IC: Caroline saw Kiseki come out of the restaurant and walk towards her, bringing her to give a short wave before looking back at the body. A few moments later Caroline saw Ichiru and a girl who resembled him and Kiseki begin to walk over to Kiseki and herself, bringing Caroline to take a deep breath and relax. The curly haired blonde quickly read the emotions from Ichiru and Kotomi, feeling that they weren’t a threat either.

“I’m gonna go back inside to make sure no one takes Ashley’s laptop.” Caroline said to Kiseki before walking away from the scene and going back into the restaurant, sitting at her own table as she began to eat. The vibration of her phone going off in her pocket brought the blonde to stop eating and pull out her cell phone, seeing that it was a text message from Joey. Caroline opened it, revealing a picture of herself and Kiseki standing next to each other at the crime scene. Her sapphire eyes widened in shock as another picture came to her phone a few moments later, showing Caroline sitting at the table with her phone in hand. Caroline quickly turned around to where the photo was taken right outside the window, seeing that Joey was already gone. One last text message came through from him, this time it only being words as it read Remember Caroline, I’m always watching. You’re going to have to be by yourself sooner or later, and when you do, I’ll be right there with you. Caroline put the phone on the table and looked down, too scared to even eat anymore.


Ashley, Jeremy and Abigail made it back to their house safely, Abby running right for the kitchen as she opened up the refrigerator.

“Can I have some fruit salad and orange juice?” Abby asked as she pulled out a container of all different kinds of sliced fruit.

“Do you want anything else besides fruit salad?” Ashley asked as she took out the orange juice.

“Maybe toast with butter and jelly?” Ashley nodded at Abby’s answer with a smile as she made everything, Jeremy getting out a bowl to pour himself cereal.

“Where’s mom?” Ashley asked Jeremy as she put some of the fruit salad on a bowl and sprinkled a spoonful of sugar on top, just like how Abigail liked it.

“She had to go into work early today. They saved a female Dolphin yesterday from a shark attack so mom is at the water park taking care of the Dolphin.” Jeremy responded; their mother was a Marine Biologist and Dolphin trainer.

“Is the Dolphin going to be okay?” Ashley asked in concern as she got Abby’s toast together and poured a glass of orange juice.

“Yeah she’ll be fine. They found out though that the mother just gave birth to a baby right before the shark attack so they’re trying to find the baby.” Jeremy responded.

“But a Dolphin calf doesn’t get their teeth grown in until three to four months old, so the calf can’t even hunt for fish.” Ashley said in shock as she gave Abigail her meal at the kitchen table.

“That’s why they’re trying to find the baby as soon as possible.” Jeremy said, seeing the worried look on Ashley’s face. “Go find the baby. The attack wasn’t too far from here so the baby couldn’t have gone far. I’ll make sure Abby takes a shower and a nap so she’ll have the energy to go swimming later.” Jeremy said as Ashley nodded, giving a kiss on Abigail’s forehead before running up to her own room. Ashley changed into her black bikini with pink polka dots, denim short shorts and a plain orange tank top.

“I’ll be back right after I find the Dolphin.” Ashley said as she ran down the stairs, slipping on her pink flip flops and running out of the house, forgetting her cellphone. The brunette ran to the beach which wasn’t that far away from her house, not stopping until she reached the sand and took off her sandals to run better. As she ran towards the water she saw something that was washed up on shore away from everyone else, the spot where Ashley, Abigail and Jeremy were actually swimming at earlier as she ran up to the figure. To Ashley’s complete shock and surprise, a baby Dolphin wrapped up in fishing line was laying on the wet sand, giving out small sounds of pain.

“Shh it’s okay.” Ashley said as she knelt down beside the injured calf. Ashley knew right away that this calf was just born, bringing her to instantly realize this was the mother’s calf that needed to be found. The hot sun shined down on the baby Bottlenose Dolphin as Ashley placed her hand on the skin, it already hot from the short amount of time the calf was out of the water. Ashley reached into her pocket to grab her cellphone, cursing at herself for forgetting it. The fishing line had begun to deeply cut the Dolphin as blood dripped out from the wounds, which made the brunette curse even more as she picked up a thick, sharp shell and begin to carefully cut the thin string.

Everything’s going to be okay. Ashley said telepathically to the calf, bringing it to look at her.

I’m so hungry… I want my mom. The calf responded back.

She’s safe, and you’ll be safe too. Once Ashley was done cutting all the fishing line she saw all the wounds, bringing her to levitate water from the ocean and begin to gently rub it on the calf to cool it off from the sun. The brunette then took off her tank top and tore it into shreds, wetting them and placing them down on the wounds to try and stop the bleeding. Ashley knew however that in a few moments she would have to run back home and call her mother so they could save the Dolphin.

DarkAmethyst
09-05-2011, 09:49 PM
“I’m gonna go back inside to make sure no one takes Ashley’s laptop.” Kiseki looked over to Caroline as she spoke after Kotomi and Ichiru walked over to them, giving a nod a few moments later in response and watching her walk back into the restaurant.

“So?” The younger twin looked at Ichiru as he spoke, confusion in his expression. “How was your talk?”

“Oh… We didn’t really get to talk much before coming out here.” He responded, to which Ichiru simply nodded, his attention being directed back to the body shortly after. It was obvious that he was distracted by something, but Kiseki knew better than to ask him in public; he would never get the answer. He looked at Kotomi then, a smile coming onto his face at the sight of his sister. “Kotomi, I thought we’d never get to see you again…”

The Mermaid smiled in response, glancing at the body as well before looking back to her brothers.

“I didn’t think so, either. We should try to catch up later once everything has calmed down.” Kiseki nodded, his gaze shifting to Ichiru then as his expression became clouded with concern. “Ichiru?”

“I’m fine.” The older twin answered before Kiseki could even ask his question, glancing back at his brother before turning in the direction of the crowd. “You two can go ahead without me; I’m gonna go for a walk.”

“But you haven’t even eaten yet.” Kiseki said, looking at the demon in concern as he turned in the opposite direction.

“I’m not hungry anymore.” Ichiru responded simply, making Kiseki scowl. “I’ll eat later.”

Kiseki started to speak again, but the older twin disappeared into the crowd before he could, bringing him to sigh and look back at Kotomi.

“I wonder what came over him all of a sudden…”

Kotomi stared off into the crowd after her brother for a few moments, knowing he was probably lost in thought over Abigail and Ashley. Somehow she could have sworn she’d seen Ashley before, but she couldn’t remember where or when for the life of her…

“I don’t know…” She finally responded, deciding to just let Ichiru tell Kiseki about the matter, since she knew the younger twin would be upset if he knew Ichiru was hiding it from him. “I’m gonna check around town though; see if I can find any demons or other creatures out and about. I’ll catch you guys later.”

Kiseki looked like he wanted to protest, but decided against it, simply giving his sister a smile as she turned and headed in the opposite direction Ichiru had gone in. After giving a soft sigh, he turned and went back into the restaurant, walking over to the table he and Ichiru had been sitting at. He started to sit back down, but when he spotted Caroline back at her table, the expression on her face clearly read that she was upset - scared, even. The Vampire furrowed his brow in concern, calling over one of the other waitresses to pay for the coffee he and Ichiru had ordered before walking over to the blonde, noticing her phone lying on the table.

“Hey… are you okay? You look really shaken up.”


It wasn’t long at all after he’d left the crime scene that Ichiru found himself walking on sand rather than pavement. He’d already ventured all the way to the beach, but he honestly didn’t feel like going back yet. He still couldn’t figure out why he felt such a familiar connection to Ashley and Abigail. It honestly was beginning to drive him crazy. He wanted to get to know both of them more, but with Ashley suspecting him of everything going on in the town, that wasn’t exactly going to be easy. Even if he did earn her trust, what was he supposed to do if she found out he was half demon?

He kicked a small rock in irritation, watching it fly a few feet away and land silently in the sand again. What really confused him was the fact that Abigail’s eyes were the exact same color as his and Kiseki’s. That was probably just a coincidence, but still… the fact that she might be half demon couldn’t have been.

Wait, where the hell am I going with this? Ichiru shook his head to be rid of the thoughts, his gaze fixing on something in the distance. It looked like something had washed up on the shore… He walked along the shore until he was close enough to see what the figure was - a wounded baby dolphin. However, it wasn’t just the dolphin. At its side attempting to nurse its wounds was none other than Ashley. Honestly, was this fate or was someone upstairs screwing with him?

The demon hesitated for a moment, but when he noticed that it seemed like the brunette had no weapons, being dressed in only a black bikini top with pink polka dots and a pair of short denim shorts now, he dared to approach her and the wounded creature, kneeling down beside the brunette in the sand.

“Mind if I lend a hand?” The dark haired teen allowed his hands to hover over the wounds Ashley was trying to cover, concentrating on them for a few moments before they slowly started to disappear. Ashley already knew he was a Supernatural creature one way or other, so it shouldn’t have shocked her to see him do something like that, unless she didn’t think he was capable of anything but destruction - like everyone else seemed to.

He rose to his feet, taking a step or two back from the brunette in case she wanted to attack him anyway.

“You should have called someone to help you. Wouldn’t have wanted the little guy to bleed to death.”

Kei Ochima
09-06-2011, 05:39 PM
“Hey… are you okay? You look really shaken up.” Caroline jumped when Kiseki spoke to her, looking at him for only a brief moment before reaching into her pocket and pulling out some money, leaving it on the table as she stood up.

“I’m fine. I’m really sorry but I have to start going.” Caroline said as she grabbed her phone and put it back into her pocket before grabbing the laptop case and swung the strap around her shoulder. The curly blonde left in a hurry, walking down the sidewalk as fast as she could while looking in every direction around her for Joey; little did Caroline know was that Joey was following her silently from the rooftops. Caroline was still around two blocks from the house but when she began to pass a darkened alleyway, arms immediately wrapped around the blonde’s waist and pulled her into the shadows, slamming her against the brick wall as she cried out in pain.

“Told you I would be everywhere you went.” Joey said with a smirk as Caroline dropped the laptop case on the ground and quickly turned around, scratching Joey across the face with her claws; that only made him angry. Joey pinned Caroline securely to the wall as he tried to take her clothes off to satisfy his own needs, but the blonde was putting up so much of a fight that he was only able to undo her short’s zipper.

“Stop it!” Caroline cried as Joey threw her to the ground, quickly getting on top of her and put both of his hands around her neck.

“If I can’t have you then no one can!” Joey hissed as he put all of his body weight to his arms, choking the blonde with so much force that it was impossible for her to even move. A few moments after trying to gasp for air the blonde stopped struggling as her body became completely limp, becoming unconscious from the lack of oxygen. Joey continued to choke the blonde however to be sure that she would really die; he knew that she would come back to live due to Mai having nine lives, so he knew that he would have to keep on killing her until she finally stayed dead forever.


“Mind if I lend a hand?” Ashley jumped slightly when hearing Ichiru’s voice as he was kneeling down next to her, the brunette too shocked to respond back to him. When Ichiru hovered his hands over the injured baby Dolphin Ashley quickly pulled her hands away, watching as the wounds slowly disappeared completely. Ashley knew that Vampires were able to heal themselves and others, so this made Ichiru seem like a Vampire to Ashley even more.

“What’s his plan anyway?” Ashley thought to herself as she looked at Ichiru, who stood up from the sand.

“You should have called someone to help you. Wouldn’t have wanted the little guy to bleed to death.” Ichiru said, bringing Ashley to stand up with her fists tightened.

“I was about to run home and call my mom.” Ashley hissed, feeling like Ichiru was actually mocking her as she saw someone jogging on the sand. “Excuse me!” Ashley yelled to the jogger as she ran up to the person. After asking to borrow a cellphone Ashley called her mother, who would be at the beach in a few short minutes with help. Ashley thanked the jogger and returned the cellphone, walking back over to the Dolphin and Ichiru and fell to her knees to gently pet the calf. The whole time Ashley didn’t say a word, only glancing up a few times to make sure no one was watching as she levitated more water from the ocean and spread it on the baby Dolphin is it wouldn’t overheat.

“Ashley!” The brunette looked up, seeing her mom along with a few other people walking towards her and Ichiru who worked at the water park, all being Marine Biologists.

“The baby Dolphin’s okay.” Ashley said as the group reached the scene, bringing Ashley to stand up from the sand.

“I was so surprised when you called me. You’re not supposed to be home until later tonight.” Ashley’s mom said as she tightly hugged the brunette while the others took care of the Dolphin; Ashley and her mother looked so much alike.

“I couldn’t stay away from Abby any longer.” Ashley said with a smile as they released each other, looking down at the Dolphin. Since the Dolphin was just born and small it was easy for one of the guys to pick it up with no problem, carrying it back to the street where the van waited.

“When the two Dolphins are nursed back to health then you can see them. The mother is going to be so happy to her baby.” Ashley’s mother said as Ashley nodded.

“Yeah. A mother would do anything to protect their young.” Ashley said as she glanced at Ichiru, then back to her own mother. Ashley’s mother was so preoccupied in seeing Ashley and the baby Dolphin that she completely missed Ichiru’s presence, giving her daughter a hug before leaving the beach. When Ashley saw that the van pulled away she looked back at Ichiru, down to his weapons that he had and then back up to him again.

“Honestly, you have to be the one who’s causing all the people around here to disappear. You and your brother must be using them for blood and then disposing the bodies somewhere, or even keeping a few alive for blood banks.” Ashley growled as she quickly looked at the ocean’s water, bringing out her hand towards it as a soccer sized water ball came levitating out of the ocean. After quickly freezing it the brunette directed the iced ball at Ichiru’s head, hoping that would distract him as she lunged herself towards the dark haired teen, knocking him hard to the ground as she brought back her entire arm, attempting to punch him in the face as hard as she could as she began to quickly bring down her arm towards him with her hand in a fist.

DarkAmethyst
09-06-2011, 07:42 PM
“I’m fine. I’m really sorry but I have to start going.” Caroline responded after looking at the Vampire. It was obvious he had startled her when he spoke, which confirmed his thoughts that she was upset by something even more.

“But…” Kiseki trailed off as she quickly put her phone away in her pocket and swinging the strap of the laptop case over her shoulder, leaving before he had the chance to say anything. He looked at the ground, not knowing what to do at first. Should he follow her to see if everything was okay, or just leave it alone? It wasn’t really any of his business, but if she was in some sort of danger he wanted to help.

After several moments of consideration, Kiseki turned and left the restaurant quickly, heading down the street in the direction he’d glimpsed Caroline going in through the window earlier. He didn’t see any signs of the blonde so far, but she couldn’t have gotten too far yet, unless she really was a Vampire and had used her speed… This thought discouraged the dark haired teen; if she had really left that way he’d never be able to find her.

However, shortly after these thoughts began to cross his mind, Kiseki spotted a familiar male run out of an alley up ahead. His eyes narrowed as he recognized him; the guy from the restaurant. He was the one who had been harassing Caroline earlier. But wait… what was he doing coming out of an alley? To top if off, Caroline was missing after coming down this way only moments earlier. Surely that didn’t mean…

Kiseki ran to the alley, almost able to catch the blonde haired teen as he left, but decided not to chase after him when he spotted something lying in the alley - a body. Caroline’s body.

“Caroline!” The Vampire instantly ran to her side, noticing right away that she wasn’t moving. He quickly knelt down beside her to check for a pulse, his own heart skipping a beat when he didn’t feel one. “No…” He refused to believe that she was dead. That couldn’t be. He could see the red handprints on her neck, suggesting Joey had strangled her. However, when he looked at the blonde’s hands, he noticed sharp claws extending from each fingertip. The moment back in the restaurant where her pupils had narrowed into slits like a cat’s eye came back to mind, and Kiseki looked at her in shock. The only creatures he knew of that had those traits were Mai… Didn’t that mean she would come back, then?

At any rate, he needed to get her somewhere safe incase Joey or someone else came around… With this thought, Kiseki scooped the blonde into his arms, making sure to pick up the laptop as well before using his Vampire speed to run back to the motel where he and Ichiru had been staying.

After he’d made it up to the room they shared, he gently laid Caroline on his bed, placing the bag with Ashley’s laptop in it on the floor at the foot of the bed so that it wouldn’t be mixed up with his and Ichiru’s laptops. He looked over at Caroline, knowing now that she would probably come back, but was there anything he should do to help her in the meantime? And how long would it take?


Ashley stood up after Ichiru spoke, her fists tightening at her sides.

“I was about to run home and call my mom.” She hissed, although before Ichiru could respond, her attention shifted to a nearby jogger before she called out to him. The dark haired teen watched her ask to borrow their cell phone, calling someone shortly after and returning it once she was finished. As she knelt down near the baby dolphin again, he was hit by that weird feeling again. Why did everything about her seem so familiar?

He watched her begin to levitate water over the dolphin so that it wouldn’t overheat for a few moments before deciding to help out once more. However, this time he didn’t have to get near her, simply focusing on the water nearby and using his telekinetic abilities to move it over to the dolphin. Ashley would most likely not even notice he was helping if he timed the movements right, and even if she did, Vampires were known to have telekinetic abilities as well, so she’d still assume he was one. Of course, he would have rather been thought of as a Vampire than a demon anyway…

“Ashley!” After a few moments of working to keep the dolphin from overheating, a voice echoed across the shore, bringing Ichiru to look up simultaneously with Ashley, seeing a woman that resembled her almost exactly, along with a few other people approaching. Ichiru moved out of the way as the others began to care for the dolphin while Ashley talked with the woman, who was apparently her mother. It didn’t seem as though any of them had noticed him, which he honestly preferred. It was bad enough that Ashley thought of him as a threat; he honestly didn’t feel like dealing with an entire group of people.

His gaze wandered to the ocean as the two continued talking, watching the sunlight reflecting off of the water’s surface for a few moments while his mind shifted back to what had happened earlier in town, when he had met Abigail.

“When the two Dolphins are nursed back to health then you can see them. The mother is going to be so happy to her baby.” He faintly heard Ashley’s mother speaking as he pulled himself away from the thoughts, deciding not to get too wrapped up in them right now, and looked back over to the two just as Ashley glanced at him as she responded.

“Yeah. A mother would do anything to protect their young.” He knew what she was implying as she spoke, and although the comment frustrated him more than amused him, the slightest hint of a smirk came onto his face in response. He watched Ashley hug her mother, and then she and the rest of the group left, leaving only Ashley and Ichiru on the beach once more. After the van had pulled away, the brunette looked back to him.

“Honestly, you have to be the one who’s causing all the people around here to disappear. You and your brother must be using them for blood and then disposing the bodies somewhere, or even keeping a few alive for blood banks.” She growled, and the dark haired teen gave a sigh as she quickly looked to the ocean.

“I think you’re a bit mistaken…” He managed to respond before Ashley brought out a ball of water about the size of a soccer ball and froze it before sending it hurling at the demon’s head. He quickly knocked it away with his arm, although he didn’t get the chance to move or counter before the brunette knocked him to the ground. She drew back her fist in preparation for a punch, but Ichiru quickly regained his composure and grabbed her fist as it came down. Pain sprung into his hand from the impact, but he showed no outward signs of it as he quickly flipped the two of them over, pinning the brunette down in the sand.

“I’m not a threat to you.” He stared directly into her eyes, his expression dark with irritation for a few moments before he realized how intimidating he must have looked, bringing his gaze to soften. “Really. My brother and I are hunters. We heard about all of the disappearances happening recently and came to check it out. That’s the only reason we’re even in this town to begin with.” He paused, just now taking in the fact that she had been manipulating the water as Kotomi’s words came back to mind. “That aside, you’re a Supernatural creature too. How do I know you’re not the one at fault?”

Kei Ochima
09-08-2011, 06:06 PM
Not too long at all after Kiseki had brought Caroline to the motel room and placed her in his own bed, the curly haired blonde opened her eyes and sat up on the bed, not realizing where she was. At first a slight panic rose within her as she looked around, but when Caroline saw Kiseki she sighed in relief.

“I thought Joey brought me here.” Caroline sighed in relief again as she stood up from the bed, fixing her zipper from what Joey had done and walked over to a hanging mirror on the wall as she took a closer look at her neck. Red hand marks could be seen along with fingernail puncture wounds from when Joey dug his fingernails into the blonde’s neck. It was then that Caroline realized that her claws were still out, bringing her to quickly retract them as she looked over to Kiseki.

“I’m guessing you already know what I am now… I’m a Mai, and so is Joey.” Caroline said as she looked down, walking back over to Kiseki’s bed and sat down. “I don’t even know why I was with him. I guess I was too scared to leave because I knew he would try to hurt me and probably Ashley’s family.” Caroline paused as she continued to look down, rubbing her wrists. “And… another reason was because it’s almost impossible for me to have a relationship with someone; for any Mai in that matter. We can’t be together with humans because just even a small kiss will kill them. Mai can be together but so far Joey is the only Mai I’ve ever met besides my family. Mai and other Supernatural beings can be together aslo, but what’s the chance of coming across a Supernatural being who you’re attracted to and who is also not evil?” Caroline looked up at the window with sadness in her facial expression from the situation she was in, seeing the graveyard across the street where Scarlet was buried.


Back at the beach Ashley was about to punch Ichiru hard in the face but he quickly caught her fist with his hand, flipping the two over as he pinned down Ashley in the sand.

“I’m not a threat to you.” Ichiru said as he stared Ashley directly in the eyes. With the dark look he was giving her she had a real hard time believing it, looking up at Ichiru with fear as she tried to struggle away, but her hands were pinned down above her head. A few moments later his expression softened, though the brunette continued to struggle. “Really. My brother and I are hunters. We heard about all of the disappearances happening recently and came to check it out. That’s the only reason we’re even in this town to begin with.” As Ichiru paused the brunette stopped struggling, becoming still as she looked up in the emerald green eyes. “That aside, you’re a Supernatural creature too. How do I know you’re not the one at fault?”

“I have a family, friends, and a career; why would I throw that all away? Not all Supernatural creatures are bad.” At Ashley’s words she realized that she had judged Ichiru and Kiseki of the disappearances in town just because they were a Supernatural species. The brunette felt sickened with herself as she looked away, looking out onto the ocean as she watched the waves gently roll in. “I’m sorry I judged you and your brother so quickly.” Ashley said softly as she continued to look out into the small waves. “Me of all people should know that not all Supernatural creatures are all bad, because of what I am, and what my daughter is. Somehow… Abigail is half Demon, which confuses me so much. She’ll be a hybrid once she turns into a Mermaid when she’s thirteen, but I know somehow she’ll remain good. I know deep down she won't turn evil.” Ashley looked back up at Ichiru, once again staring up into those piercing emerald green eyes. “I’m so sorry…” It was then that the brunette was hit with a memory that she never had experienced before…

A younger Ashley and Ichiru around the age of thirteen or fourteen ran along the beach, Ichiru playfully chasing Ashley as their feet hit the wet sand. Ichiru caught up with Ashley and grabbed her from behind, the brunette laughing as Ichiru pinned her down in the sand with her arms above her head.

“That’s not fair!” Ashley laughed as Ichiru smiled down at her.

“I told you I was faster.” Ichiru responded as he continued to smile down at her with his emerald green eyes looking straight into hers.

“You probably cheated.” Ashley giggled.

“Now would I do that?” Ichiru asked as he gave the brunette a kiss on the cheek.

“Knowing you you would.” Ashley laughed as she looked out onto the ocean. “I bet I can swim faster than you.” Ashley smiled as she looked back up to Ichiru.

“Well of course you would win.” Ichiru laughed as he continued to smile down at Ashley, his fangs clearly visible. Ashley smiled as well as she leaned up and kissed Ichiru, who instantly responded by pulling the brunette closer to him.

The memory ended as Ashley looked up at the dark haired teen in shock, looking deep into his emerald green eyes. Before she realized what she was doing and before she could stop herself the brunette slowly leaned up and connected her lips with Ichiru’s in a soft kiss. This new feeling she was getting felt so right to Ashley, like this action she was doing was so natural to the brunette when it came to Ichiru. Ashley tried to tell herself to stop kissing him but something stronger made its way to the surface as she laced her fingers with Ichiru’s, the very ones that were pinning her down in the sand.

After a few moments Ashley pulled away, looking up at Ichiru as she freed one of her hands and placed it up to Ichiru’s cheek, leaning up again to connect her lips with his once more. This time however the brunette slowly deepened the kiss, a familiar desire Ashley felt for Ichiru that she couldn’t explain as the kiss was warm, passionate and felt so right. She could feel the fangs from the inside of his mouth which told her that she wanted him even more for some reason, but she couldn’t figure out why yet; she couldn’t figure out why she loved the fangs so much. The brunette released her other arm from being pinned down and wrapped both of them around Ichiru, gently pulling his body down on top of her until there was no possible space left between the two. An unexplained love rose within Ashley that she felt towards Ichiru, but where was this coming from? Why had these feelings swim to the surface all of a sudden?

The brunette broke the kiss as she looked up at Ichiru once more, her expression going from being happy to one of shock and confusion as she looked up at him. With a quick motion of her hand she summoned up some water from the ocean and hit Ichiru with it to get him off of her, trying not to hurt the dark haired teen as Ashley quickly stood up and ran into the water, diving under when she was waist high in it and turned into a Mermaid, using her speed-swim to quickly flee from the scene and went in the direction of a large island that was around two miles away from shore, though it was clearly visible from the beach.

Lunar Island is a very important place to Mermaids; it’s an island located approximately two and a half miles away from the Homestead shore.

As it seems, Lunar Island is a comet that crashed into the Earth, along with around a hundred other comets that came crashing down in all different places around the world, creating these special islands in the oceans. These islands are made up by humid rain forests, which makes it hard to reveal the real secret that the islands possess. In these islands are a moon pool that are in the inside of a dormant volcano and have two entrances; one being a cave leading to a waterfall outside and the other being an underwater cave that you can swim through to get inside the moon pool; the waterfall is part of a stream running through the mangrove forest.

Lunar Island has been around long before humans walked the earth and it will still be around long after humans have gone. Around Lunar there are the largest populations of Florida’s sharks and sea turtles, some of which cannot be found anywhere else on earth. Off-shore there are coral reef sands and a number of ship wrecks that are around the island. On the northern side of the island there is a place called Triton's Reef; it’s known as a place where sharks breed.

Lunar Island, and the other islands that came from the comets, is a magical place to which Mermaids are drawn to and feel safe there. It is to believe that the comets broke off from the moon, which is why Mermaids are drawn to these islands; the full moon. If a Mermaid were to be in the moon pool while the full moon shined down on the water of the moon pool, their Mermaid tail and abilities will be taken away from them for a whole twelve hours. If a Mermaid were to be in the moon pool while there was an lunar eclipse however, their Mermaid tail and abilities would be taken away from them forever, becoming a normal human.

Ashley raced to the underwater cave and quickly swam through it, slowing down as she slowly swam up to the cave’s surface where she was inside the moon pool. Glittering stone walls and sand flooring surrounded the moon pool in a large room as Ashley swam to the moon pool’s edge, putting her arms up on the sand as she rested her head in her arms. Her thoughts shifted back to Ichiru and what had just happened at the beach, along with the sudden memory that came to her out of nowhere. Ashley had no idea what was going on, but she intended to find out. Still thinking he was a Vampire, the thought of Ichiru compelling her came to mind too, but why would Ichiru compel a memory like that into her head? To get her guard down? Ashley was so confused right now as she tried to piece everything together.

OOC: the outside of Lunar Island- http://images.wikia.com/ploetzlichmeerjungfrau/de/images/5/57/Mako_Island.png

the moon pool area- http://images.wikia.com/h2o/images/4/42/Bscap293.jpg

http://a1.l3-images.myspacecdn.com/images02/35/31483ee9aa6e4967ae043ad7c974d471/l.jpg

DarkAmethyst
09-08-2011, 08:34 PM
Kiseki sat on the bed Ichiru had used, a few feet away from the one Caroline laid on, with his laptop. He had researched Mai before with his brother, but somehow he couldn’t remember much about them. Did they really have nine lives like a cat, or was he confusing it with a movie he had seen or something? He really hoped that wasn’t the case…

Movement on the bed a few feet away made him quickly look over to see Caroline sit up on the bed, seeming to panic slightly when she noticed where she was before noticing the dark haired teen on the bed nearby, which brought her to sigh in relief. Kiseki did the same, closing the laptop and sitting it to the side on the bed as he turned to look at the blonde.

“I thought Joey brought me here.” She said, standing up from the bed and walking over to the mirror hanging on the wall. In the reflection, Kiseki could see the handprints still there, as well as some small puncture wounds he hadn’t noticed before. The blonde seemed to notice that her claws were still out, bringing her to quickly retract them as she looked over to the Vampire.

“I’m guessing you already know what I am now… I’m a Mai, and so is Joey.” Caroline looked down as she spoke again, walking back over to the bed and sitting down. “I don’t even know why I was with him. I guess I was too scared to leave because I knew he would try to hurt me and probably Ashley’s family.” She paused, rubbing her wrists, which brought Kiseki‘s attention back to the bruises. “And… another reason was because it’s almost impossible for me to have a relationship with someone; for any Mai in that matter. We can’t be together with humans because just even a small kiss will kill them. Mai can be together but so far Joey is the only Mai I’ve ever met besides my family. Mai and other Supernatural beings can be together also, but what’s the chance of coming across a Supernatural being who you’re attracted to and who is also not evil?” She looked up at the window, and Kiseki looked at the floor, a light blush creeping onto his cheeks.


“I… I’m sure you’ll find someone.” He offered a small smile, trying his best to hide his reddened face as he got up and walked over to the blonde. “If you want, I can heal your wounds now.”



“I have a family, friends, and a career; why would I throw that all away? Not all Supernatural creatures are bad.” Back at the beach, Ichiru merely smirked down at the brunette as she responded, knowing when she looked away after speaking that she had realized what she just said. “I’m sorry I judged you and your brother so quickly.” She said softly, her gaze on the waves as she spoke. “Me of all people should know that not all Supernatural creatures are all bad, because of what I am, and what my daughter is. Somehow… Abigail is half Demon, which confuses me so much. She’ll be a hybrid once she turns into a Mermaid when she’s thirteen, but I know somehow she’ll remain good. I know deep down she won't turn evil.” Ashley looked back to Ichiru, who was obviously shocked by what she had just told him. “I’m so sorry…”

“Demon…?” Ichiru echoed the word softly, almost to himself in the pause that followed, simply looking at the brunette in shock. He had suspected Abigail was half demon from her fangs, but he hadn’t honestly thought she was…

He noticed Ashley’s expression shift to one of shock suddenly, making him look at her in confusion as she merely stared at him. Had saying that made her figure out what he was? However, this thought proved to be completely wrong as the brunette suddenly leaned up to connect her lips with his in a soft kiss. The action caught him completely off guard, his emerald eyes widening in shock while she laced her fingers with his. Somehow this seemed so familiar though… Everything about her did.

It was then that the dark haired teen was hit with a memory that he’d never once thought about, or even remembered happening.

A younger version of himself and Ashley ran along the beach, the demon, who was chasing after the brunette catching up with her quickly and grabbing her from behind. Her familiar laugh echoed over the sound of the waves as he pinned her down in the sand, holding her arms over her head.

“That’s not fair!” Ashley laughed, and Ichiru smiled down at her in response.

“I told you I was faster.”

“You probably cheated.” Ashley giggled.

“Now would I do that?” Ichiru said, leaning down to give the brunette a kiss on the cheek.

“Knowing you you would.” Ashley laughed as she looked out onto the ocean. “I bet I can swim faster than you.” She smiled as she looked up at Ichiru, who laughed.

“Well of course you would win.” He smiled down at the brunette again, his fangs clearly visible. Ashley smiled as well as she leaned up and kissed Ichiru, who instantly responded by pulling the brunette closer to him.


Ichiru snapped back to reality just as Ashley pulled away, looking at the brunette with the same shocked expression she had given him as she managed to free one of her hands and place it on his cheek. However, before he could say or do anything, she leaned up again, once more connected her lips with his. However, this time something compelled Ichiru to respond this time, finally kissing the brunette back as she slowly deepened it. His grip loosened on her remaining arm, and he felt her wrap both of them around him on seconds later, pulling him down on top of her until there was no possible space left between them. He could feel an unexplainable desire beginning to rise to the surface, but he couldn’t understand why or where it was coming from.

What am I doing…?

Ashley broke the kiss again, and Ichiru looked down at her, the confusion in his expression mirroring hers. However, before he could say anything, the brunette quickly summoned water from the ocean and hit the demon with hit him with it. Ichiru managed to land on his feet, quickly standing up as Ashley ran into the water until she was waist high before turning into a Mermaid and swimming away quickly. He could have easily used his telekinesis to bring her back, but she was obviously just as freaked out by this as he was, so he decided against it. Instead, he gave a soft sigh, watching her swim off to an island in the distance; around two miles away from the shore. He remembered from his readings about Homestead that the name of the island was Lunar Island, apparently one of the places where a comet had crashed into the Earth.

Ichiru turned away from the shore, starting to head back into town before he noticed some motorboats docked nearby, a small building right near them. He gave the island another glance, thinking on his decision for a few moments before finally turning and heading toward the building.

“Excuse me?” A brown haired male appeared at Ichiru’s call, and the dark haired teen nodded toward one of the boats outside, pulling out some money to pay for the rent. “I’d like to borrow a motorboat, please.”

“Sure thing.” The brown haired guy gave Ichiru a smile after a few moments‘ hesitation once he saw the guns strapped to his thighs, taking the money offered to him. “Be careful out there, and make sure to bring it back when you’ve finished with it.”

“I will, thank you.” Ichiru turned and left the building, making his way down to where the boats were taking the nearest one. Once he was out on the water, it didn’t take him long at all to reach Lunar Island, although as he’d suspected, once he got there, Ashley was already gone. He gave a sigh, cutting off the boat’s engine and stepping out onto the beach. The water was calm enough that the boat shouldn’t drift away, so he didn’t have to worry about that. He thought to check the island for any signs of the brunette, but after stepping onto the shore, he instantly noticed that there weren’t any footprints.

“Damn…” That meant that she had most likely kept going or had gone somewhere under water. Which also meant he had just wasted his time…

He gave a sigh, sitting down on the ground and staring out at the water. No one would bother him here anyway, and he needed some time to think. If he went back to the motel, Kiseki would only worry because he seemed to troubled. His mind wandered back to what had just happened; the memory he’d had, and what Ashley had done. It felt natural, like it had happened so many times before - and he’d even had a memory of the two of them. But where had that come from? They had looked to be around thirteen or fourteen, which was the only period of his life from which he couldn’t remember anything. Mermaids couldn’t put memories in your mind, so had that actually been real? The entire situation was too confusing…

OoC: Forgive my suckish motorboat rental… I’ve never done it, so I don’t know how it goes xD

Kei Ochima
09-09-2011, 08:14 PM
“I… I’m sure you’ll find someone.” Caroline looked over to Kiseki, seeing that his pale skin was slightly flushed as he stood up from the bed and walked over to her. “If you want, I can heal your wounds now.” Caroline smiled and stood up, looking into Kiseki’s emerald green eyes.

“That would be awesome. I’m tired of wearing a one pieced bathing suit for these passed for days.” Caroline said, covering her mouth as the smile disappeared while looking at Kiseki with her eyes widened. After a few moments she sighed, taking her hand away from her mouth as she lifted up a part of her shirt, revealing a large bruise that spread throughout her entire ribcage on the left side. “This is what he did to me the night I broke up with him. He threw me to the floor and started kicking me as hard as he could…” Caroline said softly as she looked down at the large bruise. “This is another reason why no one would want to be with me; I have a psychotic ex-boyfriend whose out for blood…” Caroline said as she slowly looked up to Kiseki. “Once you heal everything then I’ll leave. I don’t want you getting caught up in the middle of this, and I also don't want to be a bother to you.”


Back at the moon pool Ashley pulled herself out from the water and laid on the sand, rolling onto her back after a few moments as she quickly dried herself, standing up once her legs returned and walking over to the cave’s wall; she was back in just her bikini top, short denim shorts and bare feet since she left her sandals at the other beach where the baby dolphin was found. It felt like something compelled her to look at this certain section of the wall, seeing that I.K + A.G Forever with a heart surrounding the letters was engraved, bringing the brunette to touch it with her fingertips. As soon as she did, another memory came to the brunette.

“Do you think you’ll get into trouble by your dad for stealing his pocket knife?” A younger Ashley asked as she watched a younger Ichiru carve something into the cave’s wall.

“I probably will but oh well.” Ichiru responded as he continued to carve, bringing Ashley to smile. Once he was finished Ichiru put the knife back into his pocket and looked at Ashley, giving her a warm smile. “Our initials are finished.”

“Do you really think we’ll be together forever? We’re so young…” Ashley said as she looked down at the ground, sadness easily showing on her face. Ichiru gently backed up Ashley into the wall and looked at her, lacing his fingers with her own.

“I love you Ashley, so so much. I know that we’re young, but this is real. I’ve never met anyone like you before, and there’s no one else who I could imagine being with besides you.” Ichiru responded as he placed a hand up to the brunette’s cheek.

“Do you really mean that?” Ashley asked, bringing Ichiru to close the space in between the two as he softly kissed her, action speaking louder than words as the kiss slowly deepened. After a few moments the kiss broke, bringing the two to look at each other.

“I’d rather die than lose you.” Ichiru said.

“I’ve been thinking… for the last couple weeks now…” Ashley said as her cheeks lightened in a bright blush, taking off her shirt to reveal a pink training bra. Ichiru looked at the brunette in shock, not expecting this at all.

“Are… are you sure? Like you said, we’re pretty young… not that I don’t want to, because believe me, I do… I just want to be sure that we’re both ready.” Ichiru said, to which Ashley nodded.

“We love each other so much Ichiru… age shouldn’t effect of how we express it.” Ashley said with a smile, bringing Ichiru to smile as well before taking off his own shirt, pressing his body against Ashley’s as they deeply kissed. A blanket was already lying down on the sand next to the moon pool as the two walked away from the wall and laid on top of it, Ichiru being on top of Ashley as he kissed her neck. After a few long moments the two found themselves completely undressed, Ichiru looking down at the brunette as he gently connected his body with hers…


Ashley quickly backed away from the wall as she looked at it in shock, then down at the spot as she remembered where the blanket was.

“What the hell is going on?” Ashley asked herself, running out from the moon pool and into the thick, humid forest. Confusion was raising up within the Mermaid as she quickly walked down a path that led to the beach, thinking of what she just witnessed in her head; she was so distracted that she had no idea her feet were getting cut up by the sharp branches and rocks. Where were these memories coming from? She knew she wasn’t compelled, so what was going on? When the brunette reached the beach she saw Ichiru sitting down by the water, bringing her to freeze as she looked at him.

“You’re here? Out of all places you’re actually here?” Ashley asked in shock, slowly walking towards him as she sat down a few away from Ichiru. “Please, I need you to tell me everything about yourself. I’ve been having these… flashbacks of us being together when we were like thirteen or fourteen. The very first one happened at the beach…” Ashley said as she looked down, remembering that she acted on the memory and actually kissed Ichiru. “And, well… I just had another one at the moon pool, when I touched the wall…” Ashley suddenly blushed, looking back over to Ichiru. “I don’t know what’s happening… please tell me you know what's going on.” Ashley said softly.

DarkAmethyst
09-10-2011, 05:02 PM
“That would be awesome. I’m tired of wearing a one pieced bathing suit for these passed for days.” Caroline responded with a smile, although after she’d spoken she quickly covered her mouth, looking at the Vampire with widened eyes as it disappeared. Kiseki was just about to ask what she meant when the blonde sighed, taking her hand away from her mouth to lift up part of her shirt and revealed a large bruise that spread across her entire ribcage on the left side. The dark haired teen looked at it in shock as Caroline explained to him how she had gotten it, his fists clenching at his sides.

“This is another reason why no one would want to be with me; I have a psychotic ex-boyfriend whose out for blood…” Kiseki looked back up to Caroline, the expression of slight anger that had come onto his face shifting back to one of concern. “Once you heal everything then I’ll leave. I don’t want you getting caught up in the middle of this, and I also don't want to be a bother to you.”

“No,” Kiseki answered more quickly than he expected, pausing to catch himself before continuing. “It’s not a bother at all; I wouldn’t have brought you back here if it was… Besides, he knows you’re Mai, right? That mean he knows you didn’t really die so he’ll still be out there…I can’t let you go back out by yourself.”

As he spoke, the dark haired teen gently touched the bruise to heal it, although when he made contact with Caroline, what happened made him freeze. As soon as his fingers touched her skin, an image of Caroline and Joey flashed into his mind, bringing his eyes to turn a pale green as his power activated itself. He couldn’t tell what the blonde was saying at all as she spoke with the older male, but he looked upset by it, proceeding to grab her and throw her to the ground and begin to repeatedly kick her in the side. He knew instantly that this was a vision of what Caroline had told him just a few moments ago. After a few moments, it shifted to a moment where Joey grabbed the blonde by her wrists like he’d done in the restaurant, forcing her against the wall as he yelled at her. However, it didn’t stay on that scene for long, quickly shifting to another, and another; eventually they were going so quickly the dark haired teen couldn’t even tell what was going on. He knew the power was overreacting because of his heightened emotions toward what he was seeing, which meant that until he wasn’t upset, he wouldn’t be able to see them properly. However, if he saw them he’d just get upset anyway, so there was no point in trying to see any further.

Kiseki finally blinked, his eyes returning back to their normal color as he pulled himself out of the chain of visions to find that his nose had begun to bleed a little. He ignored it for a few moments as he gently took Caroline’s wrists to heal them as well, his gaze on the ground for the moments of silence that followed.

“I saw what he did to you…or some of it.” He told her softly as he finished healing the bruises and finally wiped the blood away from his nose before looking up at the blonde. “I’m so sorry you had to go through that, Caroline…”


Ichiru stared out at the water, having decided to just stay on the island for awhile to clear his head. He knew Kiseki would probably start getting worried eventually, but even if he did, they could communicate telepathically so it was fine. He didn’t know Kotomi had gone to hunt for the demon she had seen before, so he thought she was still with Kiseki, which was really the only reason he wasn’t worrying. However, thinking back to his siblings brought Ichiru’s mind to wander back to Abigail. Ashley had confessed that the five year old was a demon, and then right after that, he’d had a flashback of the brunette and himself together. Was she screwing with his head or what? But then again, Mermaid’s couldn’t do stuff like that, could they? So what the heck was going on? He had absolutely no memories of when he was fourteen, and that’s when it had seemed to occur, which frustrated him even more because he didn’t know if they were true or not.

“You’re here? Out of all places you’re actually here?” Ichiru jumped when Ashley’s voice suddenly filled the silence, looking up quickly as she sat down a few feet away from him. He had been so engrossed in his thoughts that her voice had honestly really shocked him, rendering him unable to make a comment for once. “Please, I need you to tell me everything about yourself. I’ve been having these… flashbacks of us being together when we were like thirteen or fourteen. The very first one happened at the beach…” Ashley looked down, most likely missing the expression of shock Ichiru gave her in response as the flashback he‘d had came back to mind. “And, well… I just had another one at the moon pool, when I touched the wall…” Ichiru noticed her blush suddenly, bringing him to look at her in confusion as she looked back up at him. “I don’t know what’s happening… please tell me you know what's going on.”

“No, I don’t…” The dark haired teen shook his head slowly. “I’m just as confused by everything as you are. I actually had a flashback at the beach too, right after you kissed me. But…the weird thing is, I can’t remember anything from when I was fourteen; my memory is completely blank… All I can remember from then is being trained by my parents to be a hunter with my brother and sister.” He looked up at Ashley as he continued. “That’s basically all my life has been; training to be a hunter after our home in Virginia was attacked by demons. I was born with my fangs and powers, but Kiseki was turned into a Vampire three years ago, and our parents wanted to kill him because they thought that he would become evil and bloodthirsty like the others, so we had to leave and go out on our own. From then on it was basically what you see now, what my entire life has consisted of; hunting.” Ichiru averted his gaze, deciding to leave out his being a demon, since he still didn’t think Ashley would react very well to that. However, he was telling the truth about his fangs and powers; he really had been born with them, but he would have rather her thought him to be a Vampire than a demon. “There’s really not much to know about me.”

OoC: Sorry, I couldn’t think of anything for the explanation… :oops:

Kei Ochima
09-12-2011, 04:47 PM
“No,” Kiseki responded rather quickly, bringing the blonde to look at him oddly in the moment’s pause. “It’s not a bother at all; I wouldn’t have brought you back here if it was… Besides, he knows you’re Mai, right? That mean he knows you didn’t really die so he’ll still be out there…I can’t let you go back out by yourself.” Caroline gave him a smile as he gently touched the large bruise on her ribcage, though Kiseki froze as his eyes turned a pale green.

“Kiseki?” Caroline asked after a few moments, seeing that his nose was beginning to bleed. “Are you okay?” Caroline asked in concern. A few moments later Kiseki’s eyes went back to normal as he blinked, taking her wrists in his hand after healing her ribs as he looked down.

“I saw what he did to you…or some of it.” He told her softly as he finished healing the bruises, then wiped the blood away from his nose before looking up at the blonde. “I’m so sorry you had to go through that, Caroline…” Caroline looked down at the floor for a few moments, thinking back to what Joey had done to her so many times, and how she never had the courage to tell anyone; not even Ashley.

“Please don’t tell anyone.” Caroline asked as she looked up at the Vampire. “Ashley doesn’t know about this but if she did then she would go after Joey, which could risk her getting hurt. It could be our little secret.” Caroline said, giving Kiseki a warm smile a few moments later.


“No, I don’t…” Back at the beach Ichiru had responded to Ashley as he slowly shook his head, though she could tell that she had startled him from her suddenly being there. “I’m just as confused by everything as you are. I actually had a flashback at the beach too, right after you kissed me. But…the weird thing is, I can’t remember anything from when I was fourteen; my memory is completely blank… All I can remember from then is being trained by my parents to be a hunter with my brother and sister.” He then looked up at Ashley as he continued. “That’s basically all my life has been; training to be a hunter after our home in Virginia was attacked by demons. I was born with my fangs and powers, but Kiseki was turned into a Vampire three years ago, and our parents wanted to kill him because they thought that he would become evil and bloodthirsty like the others, so we had to leave and go out on our own. From then on it was basically what you see now, what my entire life has consisted of; hunting.” Ichiru averted his gaze away from the brunette, bringing her to look out onto the water. “There’s really not much to know about me.”

“I’m sure there’s more to know about you. You have that mysterious vibe to you.” Ashley said as she continued to look out onto the ocean, a smile on her face. “I have memories from when I was thirteen or fourteen, but now that you’re here they don’t feel right.” The smile disappeared as she looked over to Ichiru. “I got pregnant with Abigail during that time period in my life, the father being a boy named Jesse Thomas. I remember him dying from a Demon attack not too long after Abby was born; my memories don’t have you in them. Now I’m getting these random visions of us being together; I don’t know how to even explain them. With these weird memories or visions coming now, I don’t even know if Jesse was ever real. Everything is just so confusing right now…” Ashley said as she looked back to the ocean; the vision of her and Ichiru being together at the moon pool flooded her mind again.

“There’s something I wanna show you.” Ashley said as she stood up, looking down at Ichiru. “I wanna show you the place where I had a memory of us and see if it happens to you too.” Ashley then turned around and walked back towards the thick forest. “Stay close to me because it’s easy to get lost.” Ashley then stepped inside the forest, walking in the direction of the moon pool. After around fifteen minutes of walking, Ashley came to the outside entrance of the cave, which led to the moon pool after a few more minutes of walking.

“Maybe you’ll recognize this place.” Ashley said, walking into a large rock-walled room which had the moon pool inside it. The brunette walked over to the initials engraved in the stone wall and looked at them, then back over to Ichiru. “Touch the initials and see if you have a memory or anything. I had one when I brushed it with just my fingertips.” Ashley said, taking a few steps back to give Ichiru more space.

DarkAmethyst
09-13-2011, 05:21 PM
OoC: Eternal Moonlight gave me permission to bunny Lani.

IC: “Please don’t tell anyone.” After looking at the floor for a few moments, Caroline looked back up to Kiseki, who looked back at her with question. “Ashley doesn’t know about this but if she did then she would go after Joey, which could risk her getting hurt. It could be our little secret.” She gave the Vampire a warm smile, which he managed to return a few moments later.

“If that’s what you want.” He paused for a moment, thinking back to the restaurant and the girl Caroline had been talking to. “Ashley is the girl from the Captain’s Inn, right? The one you were talking to when Ichiru and I came in.” He finally sat down on the bed, looking at Caroline as he spoke again. “Is she a Supernatural Creature too?”



“I’m sure there’s more to know about you. You have that mysterious vibe to you.” Back on Lunar Island, Ichiru looked over to Ashley as she spoke, seeing the Mermaid looking out toward the ocean with a smile on her face. “I have memories from when I was thirteen or fourteen, but now that you’re here they don’t feel right.” The smile disappeared as she looked over to Ichiru. “I got pregnant with Abigail during that time period in my life, the father being a boy named Jesse Thomas. I remember him dying from a Demon attack not too long after Abby was born; my memories don’t have you in them. Now I’m getting these random visions of us being together; I don’t know how to even explain them. With these weird memories or visions coming now, I don’t even know if Jesse was ever real. Everything is just so confusing right now…”

Ichiru’s expression shifted to one of shock as Ashley looked back to the ocean. The girl he’d seen earlier came to mind once again, along with the train of thought he had been following unknowingly earlier. All of the missing pieces seemed to lead to it, but that couldn’t possibly be it.

“There’s something I wanna show you.” Ichiru snapped out of his thoughts and looked up at Ashley as she stood up. “I wanna show you the place where I had a memory of us and see if it happens to you too.” The brunette then turned around toward the thick forest behind them, bringing Ichiru to rise to his feet and follow her. “Stay close to me because it’s easy to get lost.” He heard he say as he caught up, making sure not to let the brunette out of his sight as he followed her through the forest for what seemed to be around fifteen minutes. Finally, they arrived at a cave which led to what Ichiru assumed was the ‘moon pool’, that he’d read about when he had looked through information concerning the island. Somehow this place seemed so familiar…

“Maybe you’ll recognize this place.” Ashley said, as she lead him into a room-like place which contained the moon pool, the walls made out of rock. He stopped near the entrance, the strange déjà vu he got from the place taking him off guard as he watched Ashley walk over to where something was engraved on the stone wall; ‘I.K + A.G Forever’ with a heart surrounding it. The writing looked just like Ichiru’s…

“Touch the initials and see if you have a memory or anything. I had one when I brushed it with just my fingertips.” Ashley said, as she stepped back away from the wall, bringing Ichiru to finally walk over to the initials, slowly bringing his hand up to the wall to touch the letters. Instantly, a memory flooded his mind, where he and a younger Ashley stood in that very cave. He saw himself carving the initials into the wall with his father’s pocket knife while Ashley stood at his side.

“Do you think you’ll get into trouble by your dad for stealing his pocket knife?” The young brunette asked as the dark haired teen continued carving.

“I probably will but oh well.” Ichiru answered, continuing with what he was doing until he was finished, putting the knife back and looking at Ashley to give her a warm smile. . “Our initials are finished.”

“Do you really think we’ll be together forever? We’re so young…” Ashley looked at the ground, the sadness easily showing in her expression. The demon gently backed her into the stone wall, looking down at her as he laced his fingers with hers.

“I love you Ashley, so so much. I know that we’re young, but this is real. I’ve never met anyone like you before, and there’s no one else who I could imagine being with besides you.” He told her as he placed a hand on her cheek.

“Do you really mean that?” Ashley asked, bringing the dark haired teen to close the space between them as he leaned in to connect his lips with hers in a soft kiss which slowly began to deepen as the moments passed. However, after a few moments, the two broke the kiss, and Ichiru looked at Ashley.

“I’d rather die than lose you.”

Ichiru took his hand away from the wall as he came back to reality, not knowing that there was actually more to the vision than what he had seen. He looked at the initials again, reaching into his jacket to pull out a pocket knife - the very same one he had just seen himself with in the vision. He stared at the knife, shifting his attention back to Ashley then. For once, his expression clearly showed how he was feeling - shocked and confused. He then held up the knife where Ashley could see it as he turned to face her.

“Does…Does this look familiar to you?”


Back in Homestead Kotomi gave a frustrated sigh as she backtracked to the Captain’s Inn where she had left Kiseki. Now that she thought about it, Kiseki could have easily used his power to find out where the culprit had gone - or at least who it was if he had been able to touch the body even for a second. But apparently that idea hadn’t occurred to the Vampire either; he had seemed really concerned about the blonde haired girl he had come outside with. Was she his girlfriend or something?

The dark haired teen looked up to see that the area was basically cleaned out now; the ambulance had taken the body away and the policemen had already cleared out, along with the bystanders. She noticed the other blonde haired girl and boy still near the scene, although Kiseki was now missing. She didn’t see him or the girl he had been with before inside the restaurant anywhere, which made her scowl slightly. She’d already lost him…and there was no telling where the heck Ichiru was. With a soft sigh, she walked over to where Nalani and Kai stood after finally putting away her katana.

“I’m sorry to bother you, but did either of you see which way my brother went? He was standing right here earlier; a dark haired boy in a red hoodie.” The blonde turned to look at her, seeming to think for a moment before giving a shake of her head.

“I-I’m sorry, I don’t think saw.”

“He left the restaurant a few minutes ago, but I didn’t see which way he went.” Kotomi’s gaze shifted to Kai as he spoke after his sister, her expression faltering for a few moments before she pulled it back into a smile.

“That’s okay, thanks anyway.” She responded, although before she could say anything else a scream suddenly pierced the air, bringing her to whirl around instinctively.

“W-What was that?” Nalani spoke the question that crossed Kotomi’s mind as the dark haired girl scanned the streets for anything. It didn’t seem as though the scream had come from the street.

“It sounded like it came from that abandoned building down the street.” She glanced back at the two while pulling her katana back out, although the blade remained hidden inside of the handle for now. With that, the trio started down the street in the direction of the building. Kotomi opened the door without looking first, instantly regretting the decision as she stepped inside with Kai and Nalani right behind her, seeing that three figures stood across the room; two males and a female. However, when the female - who had obviously been the one that screamed - turned around, Kotomi could instantly see that her eyes were completely black, which brought her to scowl as the other two looked at them as well, dark smirks appearing on their faces as the door behind them slammed shut.

“Great, it was a trap…”

OoC: Sorry about the fail for Kotomi, Lani and Kai's part... Tried to give you something to do when you do post again. xD

Kei Ochima
09-14-2011, 07:33 PM
“If that’s what you want.” Kiseki said after a few moments as he returned the warm smile. “Ashley is the girl from the Captain’s Inn, right? The one you were talking to when Ichiru and I came in.” Caroline nodded as Kiseki sat down on the bed, looking at Caroline as he spoke. “Is she a Supernatural Creature too?”

“Yeah.” Caroline nodded as she sat next to the Vampire. “Ashley’s a Mermaid, which gives her these really cool water manipulation powers. She’s so attached to the ocean that it takes me and her brother Jeremy to literally drag her out of the water after hours of her swimming.” Caroline said with a smile, Abigail actually being the same way too. “Her daughter Abigail is attached to the ocean as well. The poor thing starts to cry when it’s time for her to get out of the water.” Caroline giggled. As Caroline looked at the Vampire she couldn’t help but feel an attraction towards him, which made her cheeks flush a little bit.

Back at Lunar Island, Ashley watched silently as Ichiru touched the carved initials in the wall, seeing that he was now dazed out as he looked into the vision. After a few moments he pulled his hand away, looking at the initials. He then reached into his pocket and pulled out a knife, bringing the brunette to look at him with uneasiness. In her mind she honestly thought that Ichiru might attack her, which made her take a step back as she looked at the knife.

“Does…Does this look familiar to you?” Ichiru asked, bringing Ashley look up at him. She could see that his facial expression showed that he was both shocked and confused, which made her relax slightly as she walked over to Ichiru with caution. When she saw the whole knife however she froze, seeing that it was the same pocketknife from the vision.

“That’s the same one…” Ashley said, reaching up and touching the knife. When her skin made contact with Ichiru’s there was a sudden warmness, like somehow she felt safe around him. Without even thinking and the action feeling so natural the brunette placed her hand up to Ichiru’s cheek, looking him deeply in those emerald green eyes of his. “Your eyes are exactly like my daughter’s…” Ashley said as she continued to look at him.

The sudden stinging in her feet from them being cut up by walking through the forest barefoot snapped Ashley back to reality, bringing her to drop her hand and walk over to the moon pool where she sat down on the edge and let her feet sooth in the water. The salty water made the cuts sting, though she didn’t show it on her expression as she looked down at the crystal clear water. The thought of Ichiru being born with his fangs just registered to the Mermaid, the information Ichiru giving her not making sense to the brunette. She knew that Vampires weren’t born that way; they were turned by another Vampire when human.

“Green eyes… born with fangs…” Ashley said to herself out loud, comparing Abigail and Ichiru with each other. It then clicked, bringing the brunette to look over to Ichiru. “You’re not a Vampire... you’re like my daughter. Vampires aren’t born with fangs, because Vampires aren’t even born at all.” Ashley said, though her tone wasn’t hateful at all towards Ichiru, but one of understanding. “You… wouldn’t happen to have a tail, would you? Maybe perhaps wrapped around your stomach in your shirt?” Ashley asked. As she was talking and had her attention to Ichiru however black smoke began to swim at the bottom of the moon pool, silently wrapping around Ashley’s ankles.

Ashley felt that something wasn’t right, bringing her to look back down at the moon pool. She then saw the black Demon smoke, but before she could react it had tugged on Ashley’s ankles and quickly pulled her down into the water. The back of her head had slammed against the stone wall of the moon pool, knocking her out cold as her skull was split open from the sudden impact; blood began to quickly pour out from the back of her head and started to make the water in the moon pool turn a dark red. The Demon had released Ashley as her body sunk to the bottom of the pool, water filling in her lungs from her being unconscious. The Demon quickly made its escape by actually coming out of the water and fly out of the cave; this Demon was the very same Demon who had messed around with everyone’s memories about Ichiru and Ashley.

Eternal Moonlight
09-14-2011, 08:14 PM
“Great, it was a trap…” The girl spoke, watching dark smiles crossed the trio’s faces. She was right; they’d stumbled right into their clutches without even realising it.

This wasn’t good. Actually, that was a terrible understatement, and Nalani knew it all too well. Running away was certainly not an option, which really only left fighting or giving up. The latter could, with ease, prove to be a suicidal move…

“What are those things?!” Kai cried, and, despite his tone, still appeared strong. His sister, on the other hand, sported a look of utter fear. The atmosphere instantly darkened, growing heavier with each passing second. The situation reminded the blonde all too well of that night, the reason why she had been taught magic. Could these things really be demons though?! “Whatever they are, we’re cornered,” the boy mumbled, eyes locked on the trio.

Nalani, on the other hand, couldn’t meet them face on, having to keep her gaze a little lower. However, despite her growing fear, she reached for her wand. Carefully sliding the stick-like object from her left pocket, the girl didn’t want to draw any attention to this action. She didn’t make any attempts to attack though, and waited on the next move, nervously.

00C: Naw, it was great DA! ^^
Ugh, crappy short post is crappy and short...

DarkAmethyst
09-15-2011, 08:44 PM
“Yeah.” Caroline nodded as she sat down next to the Vampire. “Ashley’s a Mermaid, which gives her these really cool water manipulation powers. She’s so attached to the ocean that it takes me and her brother Jeremy to literally drag her out of the water after hours of her swimming.” She told him with a smile, bringing Kiseki to smile as well. “Her daughter Abigail is attached to the ocean as well. The poor thing starts to cry when it’s time for her to get out of the water.” Kiseki chuckled softly as Caroline giggled. He thought he saw the blonde’s cheeks flush slightly, which brought him to look at her in question.

“Ichiru is…” Kiseki paused, catching himself before he admitted to Caroline that Ichiru was a demon. She may have trusted him, but he didn’t know what might happen to Ichiru if she found out. However, somehow he felt that Caroline wouldn’t react like the others. He looked at the ground for a moment as he tried to decide whether or not to actually tell her. “…Do you know of anyone who has been born as a hybrid?” He looked up to Caroline, trying to find some way to ease into the subject since he still wasn’t sure whether or not he could tell her.


“That’s the same one…” Back at Lunar Island, Ashley said exactly what Ichiru had thought she would, reaching up to touch the knife. Somehow when she touched his hand, he felt sudden comfort; like somehow he knew that he could be at ease around her now. He froze when he felt a warm hand rest against his cheek, fighting back the seemingly random flush in his cheeks as Ashley’s eyes locked with his again. “Your eyes are exactly like my daughter’s…”

Ichiru was frozen for a few moments, although before he could respond, Ashley dropped her hand to walk over to the moon pool, where she sat down on the edge to let her feet hang down in the water. The dark haired teen took the moments of silence as a chance to compose himself, putting away the knife in his jacket again.

“Green eyes… born with fangs…” Ichiru looked up to Ashley as she spoke again. “You’re not a Vampire... you’re like my daughter. Vampires aren’t born with fangs, because Vampires aren’t even born at all.” The brunette’s tone was surprisingly understanding, as opposed to the girl he’d seen back in town. “You… wouldn’t happen to have a tail, would you? Maybe perhaps wrapped around your stomach in your shirt?” When Ashley looked at him, the demon was frozen again, not sure whether or not he should respond. However, before he had the chance, he noticed black smoke creeping into the water toward Ashley’s ankles.

“Ashley--” Ichiru started to either warn her or pull her out of the water, but the smoke - which he knew was a demon - proved quicker than he, dragging her down into the water just as the dark haired teen went to grab her. Only seconds later the water began to turn a dark red, bringing Ichiru to curse under his breath as the smoke shot out of the water to fly out of the cave. Ichiru wasted no more time, diving into the bloody water to find the brunette.

At first he couldn’t see anything, but as he neared the bottom of the pool he saw Ashley’s body. The blood which was turning the water a deep crimson was coming from a wound on her head. Ichiru grabbed her and kicked off from the bottom, swimming back to the top with Ashley in one arm. It was times like this when he really enjoyed his strength; stronger arms and legs made for faster swimming.

“Jeez, am I a curse or something?” He muttered after resurfacing and pulling Ashley up onto the stony floor of the cave. He knew he needed to heal the wound on her head, but he wasn’t sure if she needed resuscitation. Either way, the bleeding wound was obviously the biggest threat to her life right now, so he needed to take care of that first. With this thought, he allowed his hands to hover over where he head had been split open by the stone wall, concentrating on healing the wound.


Back in Homestead, Kotomi scowled darkly as the three turned to look at them, hearing Kai speak from her left as she reached for her katanas, although she paused shortly after. Sure these were demons, but had they possessed living bodies or found an empty vessel? If the original body was still alive, then she couldn’t just slice them up… but there was no way of telling until the whole deal was over with. There was no point in just asking them; of course they wouldn’t tell her.

The three demons charged at the trio before she had the chance to finish her train of thought, bringing the dark haired teen to grab a container of holy water instead, quickly opening it to sling a trail of it onto the three and forcing them to recoil with hisses of pain as steam rose from their bodies.

“Do either of you have an experience with this kind of stuff?” Kotomi glanced over to Nalani and Kai, noticing that the two of them didn’t seem as freaked out as most other people would have been.

OoC: Buying time to think of something to do.. xD

Kei Ochima
09-16-2011, 05:07 PM
“Ichiru is…” Kiseki paused, bringing Caroline to look at him in question for a few moments during the silence. “…Do you know of anyone who has been born as a hybrid?” Kiseki asked as he looked up at the blonde. Caroline hesitated for a few moments as she looked down, trying to decide whether or not she should tell Kiseki that Abigail was a half Demon.

“I do know a Hybrid…” Caroline responded as she looked up to Kiseki a few moments later. “The Mermaid gene runs in the females of certain families, which means that once Abigail turns thirteen then she’ll be able to turn into a Mermaid. It’s just that… somehow she was born half Demon which makes her a Hybrid of a Demon/Mermaid.” Caroline explained as she glanced out the window towards the graveyard again. “I saw that Ichiru had fangs, but he didn’t react to the Vervain, so he’s not a Vampire like you.” Caroline said as she looked back over to Kiseki. “Is Ichiru a half Demon too? Because Abigail actually has fangs as well, and also a little tail which we have to tape around her stomach to hide it.” Caroline said, chuckling lightly at the last part.


Back at the cave the brunette opened her eyes right as the wound on her head fully healed, though when she tried to breathe she was unable to. Ashley quickly brought her hand to her chest and motioned it up to her throat, controlling the water in her lungs and turned away from Ichiru to cough it out.

“There was a Demon…” Ashley coughed as she looked back over to Ichiru, seeing that he was soaked from jumping into the moon pool. “Thanks for saving me.” Ashley said as she sat up, touching the spot where she had hit her head. “I wonder where it went.” Ashley stood up and grabbed Ichiru’s hand, helping him stand to his feet before letting go and hovering her hand towards him, making a fist. Steam began to rise from Ichiru’s wet clothes and skin, Ashley using her Hydro-Thermokinesis to dry Ichiru off.

After a few moments when Ichiru was completely dried the brunette lowered her hand, thinking of where the Demon would have gone. Her attention shifted over to the moon pool then, seeing all the blood mixed with the water. Ashley actually did feel a bit dizzy from the loss of blood, but she tried not to show it as she lifted up her hand towards the bloodied moon pool, pushing the bloodied water out from the underwater entrance and pulling back in fresh, clean water. As she lowered her hand her eyes widened in shock, looking over to Ichiru.

“It might go after Abigail…” Ashley was about to jump into the moon pool to take the underwater tunnel which lead to the ocean so she could quickly swim to her house, but the thought of Ichiru getting lost in the forest crossed her mind as she looked at him, grabbing his hand and quickly running out of the cave and into the forest. The brunette ran as fast as she could while still holding onto Ichiru’s hand, reaching the beach quickly as she released his hand and ran into the water, transforming into a Mermaid when she was waist high and used her speed-swim underwater to race back to shore. Once there Ashley hid behind a large rock and pulled herself onto it, quickly drying herself until her legs showed up again.

The brunette quickly stood up, jumping on a few other rocks until she reached the sand, grabbing her sandals where she has left them and sprinted to the boardwalk where she placed back on her shoes and ran the rest of the way home; her feet were cut up and bleeding but she ignored the pain. Once Ashley got to her house she quickly opened the door and closed it, running upstairs since no one was on the first floor.

“Jeremy! Abby!” Ashley called out, hearing footsteps run out from the bathroom.

“What’s wrong?” Jeremy asked in alarm.

“Where’s Abby?” Ashley asked in a worried tone.

“She’s in the bath.” Jeremy responded, bringing Ashley to quickly walk into the bathroom just as Abigail was wrapping a towel around herself.

“Are you okay mommy? Your feet are bleeding.” Abigail asked as she looked down, seeing the cuts.

“I’m okay sweetie. Jeremy,” Ashley turned her attention from Abigail to Jeremy. “We need to salt all the doors and windows.”

“A Demon attack?” Jeremy asked in shock, bringing Ashley to nod. “Stay with Abby. I’ll take care of all the doors and windows.” Ashley nodded and picked up Abigail, bringing the toddler into her own room as Jeremy walked down to the basement to get a large bag of rock salt, beginning to salt all the outside doors and windows from the inside.

Back up in Abigail’s room Ashley took out a pair of blue shorts and a pink tank top for Abigail to wear, handing them to Abby as she got dressed. Ashley walked into the upstairs bathroom and retrieved a brush, walking back into Abigail’s room as the two sat on the bed.

“Do you think the Demon is going to come in here?” Abigail asked as Ashley softly began to brush her daughter’s hair.

“Nothing is going to come into this house.” Ashley said as her daughter nodded, looking out the window as her Demon tail rested on the bed.

Eternal Moonlight
09-19-2011, 09:03 AM
“Do either of you have an experience with this kind of stuff?” the other asked, having just warded off the demonic-looking creatures’ first attack. It appeared she’d used water… which had to have had holy qualities.

“Well… kinda,” Kai replied and seemed to want to add more, but stopped himself. Malana had been pretty adamant they tell nobody and some other stuff he couldn’t recall at the time. All that mattered to him now was everyone getting out alive and well. Of course, that was easier thought then said…

Nalani, on the other hand, stood almost paralysed. She’d known an attack would come, but somehow, was shocked when it did. “Focus” this was not the time to freeze, Kai was pretty much defence-less and leaving the dark-haired girl to fight on her own was terrible, being that a wand made for an effective weapon.

Trying to shake off her fear, the blonde protectively moved in front of her brother, who shot her a look, but remained silent. If only he’d kept up with the training… all he could do know was watch and hope the girls could overtake the evil. Cursing himself, the boy brought his attention back to the trio, who, by now, had shaken off the water, and appeared genuinely enraged.

“Careful,” Kai warned, and was met with his sister’s slow nod. She clutched her wand tightly, debating whether or not to strike...

00C: LoL, same XD

Kaioo
09-19-2011, 05:46 PM
Azaziel heard a scream as he was walking camly down the street, and rushed in the direction of the scream, arriving at an abandoned building. Glancing down one of the streets leading to the building he noticed the street where he'd killed the Rugaru, and shook his head, mentally cursing himself. He had walked full circle in the city already, not a good start. Entering the abandoned building, he saw three people cornered by three others, instantly realising the three doing the cornering were Demons.

He remained in the shadows, completely out of sight, smirking as he recognised the Mermaid from earlier. He gripped his katana tightly, unsheathing it silently, and decapitating the nearest Demon, before ramming his Katana through the second Demon, slicing upwards, crippling the demon's host, and making the body unusable for anything useful. Before the third one could even react, Azaziel had rammed his Katana through the Demon's heart, and then quickly sliced off its head. All three Demons were dead within mere moments, and Azaziel smirked.

"Well, fancy meeting you here." Azaziel chuckled. "It's not very smart running headlong into a trap is it? And I've done it myself, so I should know. Now, DOWN!"

Azaziel ducked, narrowly avoiding a burst of flames from behind him which surged towards Kotomi,Kai and Nalani. The flames were a bright purple, and Azaziel instantly recognised the flames, standing up and turning to see a familiar demon staring back at him.

"Mathieu, how ironic that you became a Demon, since your name means Gift of God." Azaziel stated, to which Mathieu smiled in response.

"It's been a while Azaziel, it's a shame you had to defy our own God, the great Lucifer. I wish I didn't have to be the one to send you to your death- well back to Hell to be tortured for eternity, but hey, life sucks." Mathieu smirked. "Adieu Azaziel mon cher ami, il a été une explosion, mais il est temps tu es mort et face notre roi. Mes excuses."

With that, Mathieu disappeared, as eleven Demons appeared throughout the room, trapping Azaziel,Kotomi,Kai and Nalani in the room.

"Well, seems we have a fight on our hands." Azaziel stated. "You guys take those three that are near you. I have these eight. Have fun."

Azaziel charged forward, instantly killing one of the eight Demons he was fighting, slicing it in half. He laughed to himself, laughing upon the fact the Demon had fallen so easily, it was pathetic. Whipping out his ASP, he fired off three rounds of a clip, the first embedding in the heart of the nearest Demon, the second piercing through the Demon's stomach, whilst the third crashed into the Demon's skull, the Demon's body dropping to the floor as black smoke surged out of the body's mouth.

Gorak followed the policeman down the alleyway, making sure to stay out of sight, and slammed his fist into the back of the policeman's head, before shifting his form to that of the policeman's. Inspecting the policeman, he made sure he had got everything right, and dragged the policeman into a dark corner, tying him up and taping his mouth shut so he couldn't make any noise, and headed back out to the crime scene, staring up at the destroyed remnants of the gun shop, standing at the barricades, blocking any of the civilians from getting past the perimeter, whilst he calculated how he was going to tail the Demon that had destroyed the building.

OOC:
Mathieu is my NPC :3 I control him <3

DarkAmethyst
09-19-2011, 07:26 PM
Ichiru noticed Ashley open her eyes almost instantly after he had finished healing her head. He watched her quickly bring her hand up to her chest and motion upward before turning away from him and coughing out some water.

“There was a Demon…” She coughed while the dark haired teen looked at her in shock for a moment from the power she had over water, snapping out of it when she looked back over to him. “Thanks for saving me.” She sat up after speaking, touching the spot where she had hit her head as she continued. “I wonder where it went.”

Ichiru’s gaze shifted to the entrance of the cave, where he had seen the black smoke fly out just before Ashley stood up and grabbed his hand, helping him to his feet again before letting go. When she hovered her hand toward him and clenched it into a fist he started to take a step back, thinking that she might be about to attack him again. However, steam began to rise from his clothes and skin instead, which still alarmed him at first before he finally realized that Ashley was only drying him off using her powers. After she had finished with this, the brunette turned her attention to the bloodied moon pool, lifting her hand in its direction to push out the dark red water and pull in fresh, clean water in its place. As she lowered her hand again, Ichiru noticed her eyes widen in shock, which brought him to look at her in question when she turned to look at him.

“It might go after Abigail…” Ichiru had no time to respond after Ashley spoke, grabbing his hand shortly after and quickly running out of the cave and back into the forest. Ichiru had no problem at all keeping up with her due to his enhanced speed, although the run through what was practically a maze of a forest was still somewhat tricky. Despite this it didn’t take them long at all to reach the beach again, although before Ichiru could say or do anything, Ashley had already released his hand and run into the water.

“Wait--!” He stopped at the edge of the water, giving a sigh as the brunette turned into a Mermaid and quickly swam away. Even with a motorboat to help him get back to Homestead more quickly, there was no way he would be able to catch up with her. He needed to get back to check on Kiseki and Kotomi anyway…

With this thought, the dark haired teen walked back over to where he’d left the boat to climb in and head back across the water. After returning it to the rental place, he started back into town, instantly noticing that there was no crowd gathered outside of the Captain’s Inn now. However, when he checked inside the restaurant, neither Kiseki or Kotomi were anywhere around. Not even the waitress named Caroline was here anymore. The dark haired teen gave a sigh, walking back out to head to the motel. Maybe they’d just gone back there…



“I do know a Hybrid…” Back in the motel Caroline seemed to hesitate at first, but after a few moments she finally responded, and Kiseki looked at her in shock. “The Mermaid gene runs in the females of certain families, which means that once Abigail turns thirteen then she’ll be able to turn into a Mermaid. It’s just that… somehow she was born half Demon which makes her a Hybrid of a Demon/Mermaid.” Kiseki looked at the blonde in disbelief as she glanced out the window. “I saw that Ichiru had fangs, but he didn’t react to the Vervain, so he’s not a Vampire like you.” Caroline looked back over to Kiseki, who already knew what she was going to say next. “Is Ichiru a half Demon too? Because Abigail actually has fangs as well, and also a little tail which we have to tape around her stomach to hide it.” Kiseki couldn’t help but smile as Caroline said the last part, although his gaze shifted to the floor a few moments later.

“Yeah, Ichiru was born half demon… we don’t know why or how, but he’s always been that way.” He looked up to Caroline as he spoke, smiling while he continued. “He has a tail too; it’s almost too long for him to hide under his shirt, but somehow he manages it.”

Almost instantly after the Vampire finished speaking, the door opened and Ichiru walked into the room, a long, thin and black tail with a furry tip hanging down from beneath his shirt as he removed his jacket with his back to the two. When he turned around however, he froze, looking at Caroline in shock as his tail quickly whipped around to disappear from view behind his back.

“Uh…”

“It’s okay, she already knows.” Kiseki told his brother, who seemed to relax, although he gave him a slight glare. “She’s not like the others.” Ichiru looked at the blonde warily for a moment, somehow sensing that she wasn’t a human. He knew that by ‘she’s not like the others’ Kiseki had meant that Caroline actually understood his being a hybrid and wouldn’t attack.

“Weren’t you the one telling me not to pick up girls?” The older twin said to his brother with a smirk as he sat on his own bed a few feet away from the two, the tail resting behind him. Kiseki’s cheeks instantly turned pink, and he glared at his brother.

“I-It’s not like that! I brought her back here after I found her back in town. Joey attacked her after she left the restaurant.”

“Joey?” Ichiru echoed, looking at his brother in confusion for a moment before it clicked. “…Oh. The douche from the restaurant. Did you manage to catch him?”

“No, he got away…” Kiseki responded, watching his brother’s tail move behind him. “Please tell me you didn’t have your tail out when you were in town.”

“I’m not stupid.” Ichiru looked at the Vampire indignantly. “Wish I could, though… It’s a pain keeping this thing wrapped around me all of the time; it actually gets cramped up…” Kiseki laughed lightly at his brother, and Ichiru let his tail fall still again as he shifted his gaze to Caroline. “You’re a friend of Ashley’s, right?”


Back in Homestead, Kotomi watched as the demons slowly recovered from the holy water, starting back toward the three before a fourth person suddenly appeared and decapitated one of them, ramming his katana into the second on and slicing upward to cripple the host. Kotomi scowled slightly at the use of violence, but it didn’t seem like there was any other way to get through this. She hadn’t memorized the exorcisms yet, and all the holy water could do was immobilize them for a few moments. However, the scowl grew darker as she noticed who the person that had appeared was - the man from before.

"Well, fancy meeting you here." He chuckled after killing the third by driving the katana through its heart. "It's not very smart running headlong into a trap is it? And I've done it myself, so I should know. Now, DOWN!"

Kotomi quickly ducked simultaneously with Azaziel just as a burst of purple flames shot past him and toward Nalani, Kai and herself. She watched the blonde haired demon rise back to his feet, her eyes shifting to the new arrival behind him as she stood up.

"Mathieu, how ironic that you became a Demon, since your name means Gift of God." The second demon smiled in response to Azaziel’s statement.

"It's been a while Azaziel, it's a shame you had to defy our own God, the great Lucifer. I wish I didn't have to be the one to send you to your death- well back to Hell to be tortured for eternity, but hey, life sucks." He smirked. "Adieu Azaziel mon cher ami, il a été une explosion, mais il est temps tu es mort et face notre roi. Mes excuses."

Before Kotomi could even try to process what he said, Matheiu disappeared and eleven other demons appeared throughout the room.

"Well, seems we have a fight on our hands." Azaziel stated as Kotomi put away the container of holy water and pulled out her other katana, bringing out the blades on both. "You guys take those three that are near you. I have these eight. Have fun."

The dark haired girl looked at him in both protest and disbelief as he charged forward to kill one of the demons instantly by slicing it in half. He seemed capable of holding his own, and now wasn’t the time to argue. She didn’t want to harm the hosts’ bodies, but it didn’t seem like there was any other way, and for all she knew they might have all been dead already. With this thought she lunged at the demon nearest to her, moving the blades in her hands simultaneously to slice at the body several times in one go, although she didn’t cut all the way through like Azaziel seemed to be doing, only going far enough to fatally would without dismembering. She felt guilty regardless as the body dropped to the ground, but there hadn’t been anything she could do anyway.

OoC: I apologize for the fail in Kotomi's post :oops: Here’s a picture of the demon tail (and how it‘s hidden). http://oi53.tinypic.com/fp6ulw.jpg
I’m too lazy to look for another one…xD

Kei Ochima
09-20-2011, 02:40 AM
Caroline instantly noticed that Kiseki smiled at the part about Abigail’s tail, watching as his gaze fell to the floor a few moments later.

“Yeah, Ichiru was born half demon… we don’t know why or how, but he’s always been that way.” Kiseki then looked up to Caroline as he spoke, smiling while he continued. “He has a tail too; it’s almost too long for him to hide under his shirt, but somehow he manages it.” Caroline giggled at Kiseki’s words, though before she could say anything the motel’s door opened, bringing Ichiru to walk into the room with his back turned towards her and Kiseki. The blonde instantly noticed the tail that unwrapped from Ichiru’s stomach as he took off his jacket, bringing her thoughts to go back to Abigail. When Ichiru turned around to see Caroline he froze, bringing the curly haired blonde to become frozen too as she looked at him, his tail quickly hiding behind his back.

“Uh…” Was all Ichiru could manage to say at the moment.

“It’s okay, she already knows.” Kiseki said to Ichiru. “She’s not like the others.” Caroline and Ichiru stared at each other for a moment, nervousness creeping up in the female Mai due to the fear that Ichiru would be angry that she was in the room.

“Weren’t you the one telling me not to pick up girls?” Ichiru said, bringing Caroline’s nervousness to quickly die away as her cheeks immediately turned a bright pink, her gaze quickly going to the floor as Ichiru sat on the other bed.

“I-It’s not like that! I brought her back here after I found her back in town. Joey attacked her after she left the restaurant.” Kiseki explained.

“Joey?” Ichiru echoed, bringing Caroline to look up at him, her cheeks slowly going back to their normal color. “…Oh. The douche from the restaurant. Did you manage to catch him?”

“No, he got away…” Kiseki responded, to which Caroline finally noticed Ichiru’s tail moving on the bed across from her and Kiseki. “Please tell me you didn’t have your tail out when you were in town.”

“I’m not stupid.” Ichiru said. “Wish I could, though… It’s a pain keeping this thing wrapped around me all of the time; it actually gets cramped up…” Kiseki laughed lightly at his brother while Caroline gave a small smile, seeing that Ichiru’s attention focused on her now. “You’re a friend of Ashley’s, right?”

“Yeah. Her and her family took me in when I first came here a few years ago. I’ve been living with them and have been hers and her brother’s best friend ever since.” Caroline responded with a nod. It was then that Caroline’s phone went off, retrieving it from her pocket and saw that it was a text message from Ashley. “It’s from Ashley. She’s just checking in to make sure I was okay. She said that a Demon attacked her at the moon pool.” Caroline said as she looked up at the twins after reading the message silently to herself, bringing her to stand up and put her phone back into her pocket. “I should get going to make sure nothing happens, especially with Abigail there. If there’s a Demon attacking then we need as many people to protect her as possible.” Caroline said, looking over and seeing a pad of paper and a pen lying on the small desk that separated the two beds apart. Caroline grabbed the pen and wrote down her cell number, along with the address of her house, which was Ashley’s house too.

“I wrote down my cell number and my address for you guys if you need us.” Caroline said with a smile, taking the strap of Ashley’s laptop case and hung it from her left shoulder. The blonde walked over to the door and opened it, standing at the doorway as she turned to Kiseki. “Thanks for saving me.” Caroline smiled, closing the door and leaving the motel.


Back at Ashley’s house she was brushing Abigail’s hair, smoothing out all of the knots as she smiled when Abigail gave out a yawn.

“You should really take a nap before we go swimming later.” Ashley said as Abigail placed her tail on her lap and played with the fluffed tip of it.

“But I’m too scared to sleep.” Abigail responded, bringing Ashley to place the hairbrush on the bed and stood up, moving in front of Abigail so she could sit in front of her daughter.

“Listen to me Abby; nothing is going to hurt you.” Ashley said in a soft voice, though it was reassuring at the same time.

“But what if they get you, aunt Caroline or uncle Jeremy? Or grandma and grandpa?” Abigail asked, tears building up in the toddler’s eyes. Ashley gently cupped her hands up to Abigail’s cheeks, wiping away the tears with her thumbs that slid down her daughter’s face.

“That’s never going to happen.” Ashley responded, kissing her daughter’s forehead. “Would you feel better if I laid down with you?” Ashley asked, bringing Abigail to nod. Ashley smiled as she stood up, grabbing the brush to place it on the dresser before picking up Abigail; her small Demon tail swung lightly back and forth as Ashley walked.

“Where are we going?” Abigail asked as Ashley walked downstairs with her.

“We’re just going to tell Jeremy that I’m taking a little nap with you.” Ashley responded, seeing that Jeremy was in the middle of putting a line of salt on the bottom of the backdoor. The front door opened then, which brought Ashley to spin around in alarm with Abigail still in her arms, sighing in relief that it was only Caroline.

“Everything okay?” Caroline asked, placing the laptop on the kitchen table.

“Everything’s fine.” Ashley responded with a smile, her attention then going back to Jeremy. “I’m gonna go take a little nap with Abigail. Do you need any help with the doors and windows first?”

“I’ll help. You just go upstairs and sleep.” Caroline offered, which Ashley smiled.

“Thanks Caroline.” Ashley said, going back up the stairs with Abigail while Caroline and Jeremy salted the house.

“Can we sleep in your bed? It’s bigger.” Abigail asked as Ashley nodded, walking into her own room and sat down on the bed. The brunette laid back against the soft pillows as Abigail did the same, the two wrapping their arms around each other as Abigail used Ashley’s chest as a pillow.

“I love you.” Ashley said as she closed her eyes, lightly running her fingers through Abigail’s hair.

“I love you too, mommy.” Abigail responded, the two falling asleep shortly afterward.

Eternal Moonlight
09-20-2011, 08:26 PM
It seemed the next move came from absolutely nowhere. A blade was swung, the effort easily taking one of the demon’s heads. It didn’t take this force very long to finish off the other two, who seemed incapable of acting fast enough. All three, Nalani silently noted, had met a pretty gruesome end, and although somewhat sickened by the violence, couldn’t draw her gaze away.

"Well, fancy meeting you here." The mysterious entity had said, directing his words to the dark-haired girl. It's not very smart running headlong into a trap is it? And I've done it myself, so I should know. Now, DOWN!" he added, obvious emphasis on the last word.

Not wasting a moment, the siblings ducked, mirroring their ally’s action. Not a second latter, a blast of violet fire was discharged from right behind them. Luckily, it missed all of them, although, now that question remained, who had attacked in the first place?
The blonde man seemed to have a clue, his eyes shifting to the source of the flames, which appeared to be… another demon. Something seemed… stronger about this one though…

"Mathieu, how ironic that you became a Demon, since your name means Gift of God.” This greeting seemed to amuse the newcomer, which he expressed with a less-than-sincere smile.

"It's been a while Azaziel, it's a shame you had to defy our own God, the great Lucifer. I wish I didn't have to be the one to send you to your death- well back to Hell to be tortured for eternity, but hey, life sucks." Mathieu retorted, a smirk now pasted on his face. "Adieu Azaziel mon cher ami, il a été une explosion, mais il est temps tu es mort et face notre roi. Mes excuses."

The only thing Nalani really grasped from the final sentence was something about death and a king. She wasn’t given the chance to try and decipher the rest, however, as the demon vanished, leaving eleven to do his bidding. Which, she knew all too well, probably involved killing all of them.

"Well, seems we have a fight on our hands." The blonde man started. "You guys take those three that are near you. I have these eight. Have fun."

Have fun? Those two had the same type of humour it seemed, although Kai really hadn’t the time to dwell on that. In a second, he’d become the most useless ally imaginable, having had the chance to arm himself, but wasting it.

Nalani, on the other hand, watched as he lunged into the attack, effectively eliminating one of his targets. She didn’t like to violence, but knew they were greatly outnumbered, and that fighting clean could cost them everything.

Finally drawing her wand, she jumped into action. Swiftly pointing it forward, she muttered a few words although unnecessarily, and watched as a bright bolt of light came flying out of the stick and toward the demon. The creature of darkness screeched, unable to handle to blast, and was destroyed. The spell was strong, probably the most powerful she’s mastered, and was enough to kill a fair percentage of demonic beings. It put strain on their host though, but if the body and will of the host was strong enough, they wouldn’t be fatally wounded…

With the dark-haired girl’s strike, there was only one left. And it didn’t appear too happy…

DarkAmethyst
09-20-2011, 11:04 PM
“Yeah. Her and her family took me in when I first came here a few years ago. I’ve been living with them and have been hers and her brother’s best friend ever since.” Caroline responded to Ichiru with a nod.

“Really…” The demon leaned back on his hands as Caroline’s phone went off, bringing the blonde to pull it out from her pocket and read a text while Kiseki looked back over to Ichiru, wondering how he had already known Ashley’s name. He didn’t remember hearing her give it to him in the restaurant…

“It’s from Ashley. She’s just checking in to make sure I was okay. She said that a Demon attacked her at the moon pool.” Caroline spoke again, and Kiseki quickly looked back to her, concern becoming apparent in his expression. To his surprise, Ichiru didn’t look shocked; like he already knew about it. However, he didn‘t say anything, deciding to wait until later to question his brother as Caroline stood up and put the phone back into her pocket. “I should get going to make sure nothing happens, especially with Abigail there. If there’s a Demon attacking then we need as many people to protect her as possible.” The blonde said, and the twins followed her gaze over to the pen and pad of paper lying on the small desk between the two beds, watching the blonde grab the pen to write down a number and what looked like an address.

“I wrote down my cell number and my address for you guys if you need us.” She said with a smile, taking the strap of Ashley’s laptop case and to hang over her shoulder before walking over to the door and opening it. She turned back to look at Kiseki as she stood in the doorway, giving him a smile. “Thanks for saving me.” Kiseki returned the smile, watching her walk out the door shortly after. His gaze shifted to Ichiru then, who was giving his brother a smirk.

“What?” The Vampire became annoyed by the silence he received in response, this showing clearly in his expression. “What?!”

“You like her.”

“N-No, that’s not it! I already told you…” Kiseki trailed off when looking at his brother, his cheeks flushing yet again as he averted his gaze. “What about you? How do you know Ashley?”

“I ran into her again when I left to go for a walk.”

“Ran into, or stalked?” Ichiru looked at his brother with a slight scowl, his tail moving indignantly behind him, which made the younger twin smile.

“Seriously, I happened to run into her when I was walking along the shore down at the beach.” It was then that the older twin noticed someone missing. “…Where’s Kotomi?”

“She said she was going to look for any demons around town.” Kiseki answered, although there was concern in his expression. “I’m worried about her going on her own, but then again she’s obviously managed all this time without us… We were all trained the same way, after all.”

“Yeah, that’s true…” Ichiru’s gaze was on the floor as he spoke, and Kiseki sensed once again that he was distracted. However, before he could ask the demon about it, he looked back up at his brother. “Is Caroline a Supernatural creature?”

“Yeah, she’s Mai.” Kiseki responded, knowing he didn’t have to explain what that was to Ichiru. When it came to Supernatural creatures, the hybrid seemed to be a walking encyclopedia. “When I found her, Joey had already killed her.”

“So that means she’s lost one of her nine lives…” Ichiru finished for his brother, bringing Kiseki to nod. “Do you know if she’s died any other times before that?” The younger twin shook his head in response.

“No, but when I healed her bruises I saw visions of how Joey treated her when she was with him…”

“I can imagine what that looked like…” Ichiru muttered, to which Kiseki nodded as the two of them grew silent for a few moments. The younger twin watched as his brother laid back on the bed with a sigh, averting his gaze to the window as he thought back to what Caroline had told him, and what he had seen. Likewise, Ichiru’s thoughts had wandered back to the memories he had seen, and everything that had happened with Ashley. Trying to make sense of it all only made his head hurt, but he couldn’t just leave it alone.

“You were with Ashley just now, right? When the demon attacked.” Kiseki looked over to Ichiru, who didn’t bother averting his gaze from the ceiling as he responded.

“Yeah. It came up through the water as black smoke and tried to drown her. After I’d gotten her back out and healed her, it had already disappeared somewhere outside.”

“That means it’s probably somewhere in town, then.” Ichiru glanced at his brother to see the worried expression on his face and instantly knew what was coming next, which brought him to sit up on the bed again. “Maybe we should go over there to make sure she’s protected. Caroline did say they need as many people as they can get.”

“…You’re really just missing Caroline already, aren’t you?”

“N-No, I really am worried about them…” Kiseki averted his gaze to the floor as his pale skin began to darken with a light red.

“Of course you are…” Ichiru rose from the bed, un-strapping the guns around his thighs, although he took one out of its holster to lay it on the bed while he put away the others with the rest of his weapons. Kiseki looked at him in question as he picked his jacket back up, putting the gun into one of the holsters inside of it as his tail slipped back under his shirt to wrap around his waist again.

“Come on, then.” The older twin told his brother as he put his jacket back on, prompting Kiseki to get up and imitate his brother’s actions, putting his guns away as well although he kept one with him. “Send Caroline a text to let her know we’re coming ahead of time.” Right after he picked up the paper Caroline had written on Ichiru spoke again, bringing the younger twin to nod in response and pull out his phone to send the blonde a text message to tell her about their arrival. The Vampire looked at the paper again, this time reading the address.

“This actually isn’t too far away at all…” Ichiru glanced over at the paper from beside his brother.

“Well, the faster the better. Let’s pick up the pace a bit, since there aren’t any people out right now.” Kiseki nodded, turning into a blur shortly after as he used his Vampire speed to head toward their destination with Ichiru not too far behind him. Kiseki was a bit faster, which made him arrive a few moments before his brother, but it still didn’t take Ichiru very long at all to catch up, arriving just as Kiseki raised his hand to knock on the door.

OoC: I've got nothing for Kotomi... Kaioo, you can post first if you want. xD

Kaioo
09-22-2011, 06:31 PM
Azaziel felt a searing pain in his left shoulder as a wave of flames swarmed over him, raising his hand, he unleashed a burst of telekinectic energy that rose over the flames, dispersing them, and turning them into thin wisps, no more than pitiful embers. Azaziel swung his Katana at the Demon on his left flank, his Katana piercing the host, but getting lodged in a bone. Azaziel let go of the Katana, abandoning it for now, pulling out his two pistols, and unloaded the clips of the guns into the next Demon.

Using his telekinectic powers once more, he sent the Demon charging from his rear through a wall, dust exploding into the room as the wall splintered, spewing chunks of wood and bricks across the room. One of the last remaining Demons fighting Azaziel charged towards him, and he ducked, slugging the Demon in the stomach, and whilst it was keeled over, pulled his Katana out of the dead host, and rammed it into the bent over Demon, kicking it to the ground as he pulled the Katana back out. Without any hesitation, Azaziel flung his Katana at the final Demon fighting him, the blade embedding itself in the wall behind the Demon, pinning it to the wall.

Azaziel held his hand in the direction of the Demon, clenching his hand in a vice like grip as if he were choking the Demon, the Demon's eyes rolling into the back of its head, the sclera being all that was visible. The Demon convulsed violently the more Azaziel tightened the grip, screaming in pain as a bright light shone from the Demon's body. Suddenly, the bright light disappeared, and the host slumped, the shirt they were wearing tearing as they fell to the floor. Azaziel walked calmly over to the body, ripping his Katana out of the wall and resheathing it, turning round to face the trio, raising an eyebrow upon seeing there was still a Demon left.

"Seems I overestimated you guys." Azaziel sighed, before shrugging. "Once you're done, this building will need to be burnt down, lest the Demons return to the bodies. Or at least burn the bodies."

OOC:
Shortness ugh..

Kei Ochima
09-23-2011, 07:14 PM
“So what made you change your mind?” Ashley asked Ichiru, seeing the dark haired teen standing at her bedroom doorway while she was sitting on her bed. Back in reality Ashley was fast asleep dreaming of her and Ichiru in the present time, though soon she would discover that it was going to turn into a horrible nightmare.

“I thought about it; registering how Abigail is my daughter and everything. I know last night I said that I didn’t want any part of it, but after thinking it over and Kiseki talking sense into me I decided to stay.” Ichiru explained, giving the brunette a smile as she smiled back. The Demon walked over to the bed and sat down next to Ashley, gently putting his hand up to her cheek.

“Are you sure you want to do this? Parenting isn’t easy at all, and you’re a hunter. Hunters never stay in one town.” Ashley spoke softly.

“You do.” Ichiru smirked, bringing the brunette to lightly laugh. “Where is Abigail anyway?”

“She’s out with Jeremy and Caroline. She wanted to watch Jeremy ride on the dirt bike.”

“So we have the whole house to ourselves?” Ichiru asked as he received a nod.

“Yeah. Why do you ask?” Ashley asked, though her response from Ichiru was his lips softly connecting with hers. After a few moments of getting over the shock she found herself kissing Ichiru back, who began to deepen the kiss as he slowly pushed her down on her back. Desire instantly overcame the two as the kiss deepened even more, Ashley finding herself slipping off her shirt as Ichiru did the same with his. Ashley’s laced bra which was blue was revealed, bringing Ichiru to lightly nibble on her chest as he worked his way down Ashley’s body, pausing at her waist as he looked at her.

“I don’t want to pressure you into anything you don’t want to do.” Ichiru said, receiving a smirk from the brunette as she leaned up at pushed Ichiru onto his back, looking down into his emerald green eyes.

“You’re not pressuring me into anything I don’t want to do.” Ashley responded as Ichiru smirked up at her, the two connecting their lips again in another deep kiss. The Mermaid began to undo the zipper on Ichiru’s jeans until a sudden sharp pain ran through her back, bringing her to look down at Ichiru with widened eyes. Ichiru’s eyes were completely pitched black with a devilish smirk on his face, a bloodied knife in hand. Back when Ashley was on top of Ichiru with the two of them kissing Ichiru had silently used his tail to get a knife that was strapped to his pants and bring it to his hand, stabbing the brunette in the back a few moments later. The Demon pushed Ashley off of him as she landed hard on the floor, her back exploding in pain when she landed on it.

“You’re just way too easy, even when we were just kids. I mean come on! Who gets pregnant at that young of an age?” Ichiru stood up from the bed and looked down at Ashley, kneeling down beside her as she turned over and tried to crawl away, but Ichiru raised the knife and stabbed her in the back once again. Her scream brought a smile creeping onto his face as he turned her body so Ashley would look up at him. “You really wanna know what kind of girls get pregnant at that age? Little wh*res as easy as you. You were even willing to have sex with me just before, which is really sl*tty considering the fact I haven’t been in town for very long.”

“Screw you.” Ashley growled as her own blood began to form around her body. Ichiru smirked down at her, his eyes still completely black as he played with the knife in his hand.

“Well I would love to stay and chat but I have a daughter to take care of.” Ichiru said as he began to stand up, but Ashley quickly grabbed his leg.

“Don’t you dare touch her!” Ashley yelled before Ichiru kicked her hard in the ribs, bringing her to yelp in pain as Ichiru knelt down beside her again.

“Don’t you get it, Ashley? She doesn’t need you anymore. I’ll be taking care of her, showing her the perks of being a half Demon. I’ll be sure to raise her to be one hundred percent evil like me.” Ichiru then raised the knife once more, sending it down to plunge Ashley right in the neck…

Ashley quickly opened her eyes as she jumped out of her sleep, bringing Abigail to snap open her eyes as she looked at Ashley.

“Are you okay mommy?” Abigail asked, bringing Ashley to sigh as she relaxed.

“Just a bad dream.” Ashley responded, Abigail closing her eyes again as her tail rested on the bed.

“I can feel and hear your heart beating really fast.” Abigail said as she opened her eyes again to look at Ashley.

“Why don’t you use the pillows then?” Ashley suggested with a smile as her daughter nodded, sliding up to where her head rested on Ashley’s pillows and closed her eyes again, falling asleep a few moments later. Ashley turned her own body to side so she could look at Abigail, trying to forget about the nightmare she had just witnessed.

Back downstairs Caroline and Jeremy were salt lining the house, though Jeremy had already finished with all of the upstairs windows while Ashley had her nightmare. Right after the two were finished with the salt lining Caroline received a text message from an unknown number, instantly knowing however that it was Kiseki as she smiled.

“What are you smiling at?” Jeremy asked as he laughed.

“Nothing.” Caroline said as she blushed a little bit, putting her phone back in her pocket as Jeremy shook his head, going up to his room as Caroline walked over to the front door. The curly haired blonde knelt down and broke the salt line with her finger, a line of the floor showing as she stood back up to her feet; since Ichiru was half Demon he wouldn’t be able to come inside since there was a solid salt line. As Caroline began to walk away from the door however a knock was heard, bringing the blonde to turn back around and open the door, seeing Ichiru and Kiseki standing there.

“Hey.” Caroline said with a smile before looking over to Kiseki. “You’re invited in.” Caroline said, stepping away from the door so the two could step inside the house. Jeremy came walking back downstairs with a laundry basket filled with his dirtied clothes, seeing Ichiru and Kiseki.

“Who are they?” Jeremy asked curiously to Caroline, though for some reason he felt like he knew the twins very well somehow.

“This is Kiseki and Ichiru… Kiseki’s a Vampire and Ichiru is half Demon…” Caroline said nervously with a small smile, bringing Jeremy to stare at her in shock. A few moments later however Jeremy dropped the laundry basket onto the floor and pulled out a gun from his pocket, quickly pointing it to the twins. “Jeremy!” Caroline quickly stood in front of the twins to guard them.

“Are you completely crazy?” Jeremy shouted at Caroline, bringing Ashley and even Abigail to hear the yelling from downstairs.

“Mommy what’s going on?” Abigail asked as Ashley quickly stood up, looking over to Abigail.

“Stay here and don’t come out of the room.” Ashley said as Abigail nodded, bringing Ashley to quickly walk out of her room and to the top of the stairs. When she saw the scene Ashley quickly ran down the stairs. “Put the gun down, Jeremy! They’re not a threat to us!” Ashley said as Jeremy slowly lowered his gun.

“Would someone please tell me why a Vampire and a half Demon are in our house?” Jeremy asked, bringing Ashley to stare at Ichiru in shock. She had a weird hunch back at the moon pool that Ichiru was a half Demon, but she didn’t actually think she was right. Her mind quickly went back to the nightmare she just awoke from, bringing her to look up at the top of the stairs where Abigail stood.

“Is everything okay?” Abigail asked, her tail lightly swinging back and forth. The brunette walked up the steps and picked up Abigail, walking back down to the bottom as she looked at Jeremy, Abigail’s tail clearly visible.

“They’re on our side, I think...” Ashley said as she thought back to her nightmare, looking over to Ichiru. Jeremy sighed as he put away his gun, putting up the basket as he looked at Caroline and Ashley.

“I’m going to the dry cleaners. Call if you need anything.” Jeremy said as the girls nodded, exiting the house.

“That went well…” Caroline said with a small smile.

“Can I please take a nap now?” Abigail asked as Ashley lightly laughed.

“Come on munchkin, back to bed.” Ashley turned around and walked back up the stairs, bringing Abigail to wave at Ichiru and Kiseki before disappearing back into Ashley’s room. Ashley laid her daughter back on the bed as she sat down next to her, watching as Abigail climbed underneath the covers.

“Can you stay here until I fall asleep?” Abigail asked as Ashley nodded, the two smiling as Abigail closed her eyes. Ashley crawled next to Abigail and laid down next to her, lightly running her fingers through Abigail’s hair as she looked at the sleeping child.

“You can go upstairs into Ashley’s room if you want. It’s the first door to the right.” Caroline said to Ichiru as she pointed up the stairs, then looking over to Kiseki with a smile. “You just couldn’t stay away from me, huh?” Caroline joked as she smiled sweetly at him.

DarkAmethyst
09-24-2011, 02:45 AM
Shortly after Kiseki knocked, the door opened, the quick response surprising both twins as Caroline appeared in the doorway, giving the two of them a smile.

“Hey.” Her gaze shifted to Kiseki then. “You’re invited in.” The younger twin returned her smile as she stepped away from the door so the two of them could enter, bringing Kiseki to follow after a moment’s hesitation. Ichiru glanced down at the salt line, noticing a break in it, which allowed him to step insdie as well. Of course, he hadn’t expected them to forget that detail, but still.

Shortly after Ichiru had come inside, the guy that he had seen her with in the crowd in front of the Captain’s Inn earlier that day came into the room with a laundry basket.

“Who are they?” He asked Caroline as Ichiru closed the door behind him and fixed the salt line so that there was no break in it.

“This is Kiseki and Ichiru… Kiseki’s a Vampire and Ichiru is half Demon…” The nervousness could easily be heard in Caroline’s voice as she responded, and Ichiru turned back around just in time to see Jeremy drop the laundry basket and whip out a gun to point it at the two of them. Normally Ichiru’s first reaction would have been to do the same back, but he controlled himself, watching as Caroline quickly stood in front of them.

“Are you completely crazy?” Jeremy shouted, and Ichiru folded his arms as he looked at the other male.

“Honestly, if we had planned to kill any of you, we would have already done it by now.” Kiseki glanced at his brother in warning, but Ichiru didn’t look at him as he spoke. “Or at least tried, anyway.”

“Ichiru…” Kiseki gave his brother another warning look just as Ashley appeared at the top of the stairs.

“Put the gun down, Jeremy! They’re not a threat to us!” She ran down the stairs shortly after they’d spotted her, and Jeremy slowly lowered his gun in response.

“Would someone please tell me why a Vampire and a half Demon are in our house?” He asked, and Kiseki averted his gaze to the ground for a moment while Ichiru scowled, noticing the shock in Ashley’s expression as she looked at him.

“Is everything okay?” The twins followed Ashley’s gaze up to the top of the stairs where Abigail stood. Kiseki looked at her in shock when seeing the demon tail swinging lightly behind her and the emerald green eyes, unable to say or do anything as Ashley walked up the stairs to pick up the toddler and carry her back into the living room.

“They’re on our side, I think...” Ashley looked over to Ichiru as she spoke, and the dark haired teen sighed almost simultaneously with Jeremy as he put his gun away and picked up the basket.

“I’m going to the dry cleaners. Call if you need anything.” He told the girls, who nodded in response before he headed outside, prompting the twins to move out of the way.

“That went well…” Caroline said with a small smile.

“Just a bit smoother would have been nice though…” Ichiru joked as Kiseki finally took his eyes away from Abigail to look back at his brother.

“Can I please take a nap now?” Abigail’s question made the twins smile as Ashley laughed lightly.

“Come on munchkin, back to bed.” She then turned around and headed back up the stairs with the five year old, who waved to the twins, giving them just enough time to wave back just before they disappeared back down the hall.

“You can go upstairs into Ashley’s room if you want. It’s the first door to the right.” Ichiru looked to Caroline as she spoke, pointing up the stairs. His expression showed that the sudden invitation shocked him.

“I… wouldn’t want to intrude or anything.” He responded, although his gaze shifted back to the stairs a few moments later. He really did want to find out if all of the memories he was seeing were true, and even if they weren’t and it was really just something messing with both of their minds, he wanted to get to know Ashley better.

“You just couldn’t stay away from me, huh?” Caroline gave Kiseki a sweet smile, and Ichiru glanced over at his brother to see the red creeping onto his face, which brought him to smirk. Acting on his previous thoughts as well as deciding to leave the two of them to talk, the demon headed up the stairs anyway. Following Caroline’s directions, he arrived at Ashley’s room, noticing instantly that the door had been left open. He stopped at the doorway, seeing Ashley and Abigail lying on the bed. He couldn’t get over the nostalgia he felt from the two of them…

Back downstairs, Kiseki averted his gaze to try and hide the blush, although he still responded.

“I just… ever since I saw what happened I’ve been really worried… I don’t want anything else to happen to you.”

OoC: Still don't know what to post for Kotomi yet... Moonlight, you can go ahead too if you want; wanna make sure you're not left behind. xD

Kei Ochima
09-24-2011, 07:06 PM
Ashley continued to rest on her bed silently as she ran her fingers softly through Abigail’s smooth hair, feeling no knots at all. No matter how hard she tried she couldn’t get the nightmare out of her head, but it was only a dream… right? In the dream Ichiru was the father, which meant that it couldn’t have been real; it was impossible…

The brunette gave a small sigh as Abigail’s breathing began to become softer, bringing Ashley to know that she had finally fallen asleep. Ashley slowly and quietly began to sit up on the bed, turning to the doorway where she saw Ichiru standing, bringing her to jump a little bit out of shock.

“Hey…” Ashley said, quickly looking away. The scene from the nightmare where Ichiru was standing at her bedroom doorway crept into her mind as she continued to advert her gaze from him, looking over to the window as she stood up from the bed.

“Mommy?” Ashley’s movement from the bed had woken Abigail from her light sleep, bringing Ashley to look at her.

“I’m sorry Abby.” Ashley said as Abigail sat up, giving out a yawn. As she yawned her fangs were clearly visible, along with her swishing tail from irritation that she was unable to sleep. “Do you wanna sleep in your own room where it’s quieter?”

“As long as no Demons can come into the house and get me…” Abigail said in a small, worried voice. Ashley walked over to the edge of the bed and gently picked up Abigail in her arms, looking at the five year old.

“The only thing that’s going to get you is Kairi when she comes home with grandpa.” Ashley said with a smile.

“Our doggy is funny when she gets hyper.” Abigail giggled as Ashley smiled.

“And she’s a very smart police dog too.” Ashley said as Abigail laughed even more.

“When are we going to the beach?” Abigail asked.

“When you wake up from your nap. We’ll go to the store to pick up a few subs so we all can have lunch on the beach.” Ashley responded, bringing Abigail to nod as she looked at Ichiru.

“I know I asked this before but can he come too?” Abigail asked as Ashley looked at Ichiru; she wasn’t going to let a random nightmare get the best of her as she gave Ichiru a smile.

“If he and his brother want to.” Ashley said as she looked back over to Abigail. “Now it’s seriously time for your nap.”

“Can you read me The Tale of the Three Brothers?” Abigail asked while Ashley walked out from her own room and walked right across the hall where Abigail’s room was.

“I read it to you almost every night. Aren’t you tired of it?” Ashley asked in amusement as Abigail crawled into her own bed, shaking her head with a smile as Ashley grabbed a book on the dresser.

“I like Harry Potter.” Abigail said with a smile, bringing Ashley to smile back as she sat down next to her daughter and opened up to the middle of the book.

"’There were once three brothers who were traveling along a lonely, winding road at twilight. In time, the brothers reached a river, too treacherous to pass. But being learned in the magical arts, the three brothers simply waved their wands and made a bridge. Before they could cross however, they found their path blocked by a hooded figure; it was Death, and he felt cheated. Cheated because travelers would normally drown in the river. But Death was cunning. He pretended to congratulate the three brothers on their magic, and said that each had earned a prize for being clever enough to evade him.


The oldest, asked for a wand more powerful than any in existence. So, Death fashioned him one from an Elder Tree that stood nearby.


The second brother, decided that he wanted to humiliate Death even further, and asked for the power to recall loved ones from the grave. So Death plucked a stone from the river, and offered it to him.


Finally, Death turned to the third brother. A humble man, he asked for something that would allow him to go forth from that place without being followed by Death. And so it was that Death reluctantly handed over his own Cloak of Invisibility.


The first brother traveled to a distant village, where with the elder wand in hand, he killed a wizard with whom he had once quarreled. Drunk with the power that the Elder Wand had given him, he bragged of his invincibility. But that night, another wizard stole the wand, and slit the brother's throat for good measure. And so, Death took the first brother for his own.


The second brother journeyed to his home, where he took the stone and turned it thrice in hand. To his delight, the girl he had once hoped to marry before her untimely death appeared before him. Yet soon she turned sad, and cold for she did not belong in the mortal world. Driven mad with hopeless longing, the second brother killed himself, so as to join her. And so, Death took the second brother for his own.


As for the third brother, Death searched for many years, but was never able to find him. Only when he attained a great age did the youngest brother shed the Cloak of Invisibility, and give it to his son. He then greeted Death as an old friend, and went with him gladly, departing this life, as equals.’"

Ashley closed the book and looked down at Abigail, seeing that her eyes were closed while resting her head on the pillows. Ashley smiled as she gave a kiss on Abigail’s cheek before silently walking out of the room and slowly closing the door, putting the book back on the dresser beforehand.

“Sorry about that.” Ashley said as she looked at Ichiru, giving him a smile. She walked back into her own room and sat on the bed, looking at the dark haired teen. “I didn’t expect you guys to come here. How did you get this address anyways?” Ashley asked in curiosity.


“I just… ever since I saw what happened I’ve been really worried… I don’t want anything else to happen to you.” Back downstairs Kiseki responded as his gaze shifted away from Caroline, seeing the blush that burned onto his face. Caroline gave him a smile as she stepped a few steps forward, standing only a few inches from the Vampire as she gently put up her hand to his chin and tilted it up so she could make eye contact with him.

“Nothing is going to happen to me.” Caroline responded in a gentle voice. “Besides, I have eight more lives to kill.” Caroline joked, leaning up and kissed the Vampire on the cheek. “That’s for saving me and caring about me so much.” Caroline said with a smile.

DarkAmethyst
09-26-2011, 03:55 AM
“Hey…” Ashley seemed to notice Ichiru after a few moments, her voice snapping him out of his train of thought as he looked up at her just as she quickly averted her gaze for a few moments, looking over to the window as she stood up. Should he not have come up…?

“I’m sorry, Caroline said…”

“Mommy?” Ichiru trailed off and paused, having turned to walk away as he spoke before Abigail’s voice filled the silence, Ashley’s movement having woken her.

“I’m sorry Abby.” Ashley said as the five year old sat up and gave a yawn, revealing her fangs as her tail swished in irritation behind her. The sight of it brought Ichiru to smile slightly as Ashley asked her if she would prefer sleeping in her own room.

“As long as no Demons can come into the house and get me…” The child responded in a small voice, bringing Ichiru to look at the ground for a few moments while Ashley picked her up.

“The only thing that’s going to get you is Kairi when she comes home with grandpa.”

“Our doggy is funny when she gets hyper.”

“And she’s a very smart police dog too.” Abigail’s laughing as Ashley responded seemed to be triggering some sort of nostalgic memory, but Ichiru couldn’t really grasp what it was or see it.

“When are we going to the beach?” He heard Abigail ask, although his gaze was focused down the hall instead of on the five year old.

“When you wake up from your nap. We’ll go to the store to pick up a few subs so we all can have lunch on the beach.” Ashley responded, and Ichiru finally looked up just in time to see Abigail look over at him.

“I know I asked this before but can he come too?” She asked, and Ichiru’s gaze shifted to Ashley as she looked at him, expecting her to give him that expression he’d gotten back in town and decline. However, instead she gave him a smile, completely catching him off guard as she answered.

“If he and his brother want to.” She looked back over to Abigail as Ichiru tried to hide the shock in his expression. “Now it’s seriously time for your nap.”

“Can you read me The Tale of the Three Brothers?” Ichiru moved out of the way as Ashley walked out of her room with Abigail, hearing her request a story before she went to sleep as the brunette carried her across the hall and into what must have been her own room. As he listened to Ashley read the story Abigail had requested, Ichiru realized that somehow he had known she would go to that specific room…even when Caroline had told him to go upstairs, he had already known where Ashley’s room was before she gave him the directions. Why was that? He’d never been in here before…

“Sorry about that.” Ashley’s voice broke Ichiru out of his thoughts, bringing him to look up at her as she gave him a smile after closing Abigail’s door softly.

“It’s fine.” The dark haired teen returned the smile, watching the brunette walk back into her room and sit down on the bed, which prompted him to walk back over to the doorway. “I didn’t expect you guys to come here. How did you get this address anyways?”

“Caroline gave it to us… apparently she and Kiseki became friends in the short amount of time we were on the island.” He responded, leaning against the doorframe as he spoke. He wasn’t sure if Ashley already knew about what had happened, or if Caroline had wanted her to know, so he left out the part about Kiseki finding her dead from what Joey had done.


Back downstairs, Caroline gave Kiseki a smile in response to his words taking a few steps forward to where she was only a few inches away from the Vampire before gently putting her hand up to his chin and tilting his head up so that she could make eye contact.

“Nothing is going to happen to me.” She told him gently. “Besides, I have eight more lives to kill.” Kiseki smiled at the joke, although it quickly faded into surprise when she leaned up and kissed him on the cheek. He knew his entire face had to be cherry red as he looked at the blonde while she smiled at him. “That’s for saving me and caring about me so much.”

The Vampire was at a loss for words at first due to being so flustered. At first all he could do was avert his gaze again to try and hide the stubborn blush that refused to go away. He stayed quiet for a few seconds because he knew if he spoke right away he would have been a stuttering mess, but when he felt he’d regained enough of his composure, he looked back at the blonde to finally offer a smile in response.

“I know I shouldn’t worry so much, but just knowing that he’s still out there makes me uneasy now…” He responded, although he refrained from repeating the first thought that popped to mind. Of course everything would be safer if Joey weren’t around, and between Ichiru and himself, if Kiseki told the older twin, it would be easy to kill him - however, if Kiseki even considered taking that choice he would do it on his own. But he knew better than that regardless; despite his angry thoughts, Kiseki probably couldn’t bring himself to do it anyway.

The dark haired teen snapped himself out of that train of thought, deciding to try and take the topic and his mind away from such a gloomy subject.

“Um…” It took him a moment to think of something to say; normally he wasn’t this flustered or shy around people, what was wrong with him today? His mind wandered back to the restaurant then, providing him with what he thought to be a lame question, but good enough to start conversation. “How did you end up working at the Captain’s Inn, anyway?”

Eternal Moonlight
09-26-2011, 08:44 AM
"Seems I overestimated you guys." Was the man’s comment, obviously referring to the demon who still hadn’t been defeated yet. Nalani sigh, feeling a little weak from the magic she’d just used. "Once you're done, this building will need to be burnt down, lest the Demons return to the bodies. Or at least burn the bodies." He finished, before growing silent, now waiting for the trio to finish their share of the work.

However, the sole survivor wasn’t just going to stand there casually listening as its destruction was being discussed. Angrily, it charged Kai, how was easily distinguished as the weakest link. Shocked, the boy attempted to run, but was unfortunate enough to trip over an uneven floor board. Unable to further protect himself, he simply put his hands over his head, waiting for whatever blow would come next…

Which after a few moments, he realised, never came. Turning onto his back, Kai noticed his sister’s wand smoking and the demon’s body engulfed in an eerie blue light. Her face showed signs of fatigue, although anger seemed to more predominant.

“Don’t you dare try and hurt my brother,” she muttered, showing no signs of her usual nervous, submissive tone. Nalani stared for a few more moments, before finally blinking. “S-sorry about that Kai,”

“Y-you h-have no reason to apologise” her brother replied, still shaken up.

00C: Bleh, short and lame DX

Kei Ochima
09-26-2011, 07:40 PM
“Caroline gave it to us… apparently she and Kiseki became friends in the short amount of time we were on the island.” Ichiru responded as he leaned against the door frame.

“Yeah that sounds like Caroline.” Ashley giggled as she glanced over to the window, standing up and walking over to it. She traced a few random shapes in the salt line that was on the windowsill with her finger, though she made sure not to actually break the line as she looked over to Ichiru.

“So you’re actually half Demon… at the moon pool right before the Demon attacked me the thought of you being half Demon came to mind, but I didn’t think it would actually be true…” Ashley said as she looked down to the ground, the smile being long gone as she was lost in thought. The nightmare that Ashley awoken from a few minutes ago revealed that Ichiru was Abigail’s father, to which earlier she forced to dismiss, but now that she knew that Ichiru was half Demon brought those thoughts to come back since Abigail was half Demon too. What did this all mean? Sure the Demon that attacked her at the moon pool was just playing games, right? Little did Ashley know however was that the reason why it attacked her in the first place was because it was trying to stop her from speaking her thoughts to Ichiru, which was what she was about to do before the Demon attempted to kill her.

“I know that this is going to sound insane, but…” Ashley looked up at Ichiru, pausing in hesitation for a few moments before continuing. “These memories that we’ve been randomly getting, well… what if a Demon wasn’t messing around with us and the memories are actually true? At first I thought it was a Demon messing around, but now I’m not sure. And…” Ashley once again paused in hesitation for a few moments. “I had this nightmare just before that you were Abigail’s father. Not that it would be a nightmare if you really were her father, the actual nightmare happened afterward. And, well…” Ashley looked down to the ground as she spoke. “You and Abby are both half Demon, and even have the same exact eyes. Would it be totally crazy if… you really were the father of her…?” Ashley then slowly looked up to Ichiru as her heart quickened, waiting for an answer.

Back downstairs Caroline looked at Kiseki as his cheeks turned a burning red, adverting his gaze away from her as he was silent for a few moments. Caroline gave a soft giggle as she took a few steps back, finding it both funny and cute that she was able to make the Vampire become so flustered. Even though she didn’t know the Vampire very long at all, she still felt an attraction towards him which she couldn’t explain. After a few moments Kiseki looked up at the blonde, giving her a smile.

“I know I shouldn’t worry so much, but just knowing that he’s still out there makes me uneasy now…” Kiseki responded, bringing the blonde to look down as the smile faded away, thinking back to Joey. Would these new feelings she was suddenly getting for Kiseki so quickly actually risk his safety? Caroline knew that if Joey knew about the feelings she was already developing towards Kiseki then Joey would most likely go after Kiseki, which frightened the blonde.

“Um…” Kiseki’s voice broke the curly haired blonde from her thoughts as she looked up at him. “How did you end up working at the Captain’s Inn, anyway?” The soft smile returned to Caroline’s face as she looked at Kiseki.

“I started working there when I was sixteen. When I was fifteen Ashley and her family took me in when I didn’t have anywhere to go.” Caroline paused as she looked down, the smile fading from what she was about to say next. “Before I came here I used to live in New Jersey, but not too long after my fifteenth birthday, Hunters broke into my house and killed my entire family.” Caroline paused as she looked up. “My family all had their nine lives, but there’s this special blade that when you use it to kill a Mai, it instantly kills them. They’re really rare, but somehow these Hunters had one and killed my family with it. I would have been killed too but I was able to get away.” Caroline paused as she turned away to look out the window.

“After I left New Jersey I traveled all the way here, where Ashley had found me sleeping on one of the benches at the park. Even though I was a total stranger her family welcomed me with opened arms, which actually made me feel safe.” Caroline looked up to Kiseki; even though talking about her family was a sore subject she still offered a smile to the Vampire. “I decided to work at the Captain’s Inn as a waitress to pull my own weight around the house; to help pay the bills and even college. It’s only my freshman year of college right now but it’s so expensive.” Caroline chuckled, giving out a sigh a few moments later. “And so much homework…” Caroline thought back to the Vervain incident where she had put it in Kiseki’s drink, bringing once again an apologetic expression on her face as she moved towards him again, being only a few inches away from him like before.

“I know I apologized for it already but I’m really really sorry about putting the Vervain in your drink before. I hope you’re still not weakened by it and I hope it didn’t hurt too badly… You can get me back if you want; a free shot right here.” Caroline said, pointing to the right side of her jaw, referring to Kiseki getting in a free punch on her.

DarkAmethyst
09-27-2011, 03:15 PM
“Yeah that sounds like Caroline.” Ashley giggled, bringing Ichiru to smile as she glanced at the window before standing up and walking over to it. After tracing a few random shapes in the salt line on the windowsill, she looked over to him again. “So you’re actually half Demon… at the moon pool right before the Demon attacked me the thought of you being half Demon came to mind, but I didn’t think it would actually be true…”

Ichiru looked at the ground almost simultaneously with Ashley, expecting there to be a hit or a demand to get out coming right after as the brunette paused in what seemed to be thought.

“I know that this is going to sound insane, but…” Ichiru looked back up as Ashley spoke after looking back at him as well, seeming to hesitate before she continued. “These memories that we’ve been randomly getting, well… what if a Demon wasn’t messing around with us and the memories are actually true? At first I thought it was a Demon messing around, but now I’m not sure. And…” She paused once more, but Ichiru already knew where this was heading. “I had this nightmare just before that you were Abigail’s father. Not that it would be a nightmare if you really were her father, the actual nightmare happened afterward. And, well…” She looked down at the ground again. “You and Abby are both half Demon, and even have the same exact eyes. Would it be totally crazy if… you really were the father of her…?”

When the brunette looked back up at the dark haired teen slowly, the shocked expression on his face had to have been unmistakable. At first he didn’t know how to respond. Of course, he’d thought about it himself when he had seen Abigail and found out that she was half demon as well. The thought had actually crossed his mind multiple times, but he had dismissed it as crazy and not possible. But now that Ashley was saying it too…

“I…” He paused, unable to answer at first. “I don’t think it’s completely crazy, now that I really think about it… But if that’s really the case, what happened to our memories of each other? Do you think maybe a demon erased them?”


“I started working there when I was sixteen. When I was fifteen Ashley and her family took me in when I didn’t have anywhere to go.” Back downstairs Caroline responded to Kiseki, pausing and looking down as the smile faded from her face. “Before I came here I used to live in New Jersey, but not too long after my fifteenth birthday, Hunters broke into my house and killed my entire family.” She paused again and looked up at Kiseki, whose smile had faded shortly after she had begun speaking. “My family all had their nine lives, but there’s this special blade that when you use it to kill a Mai, it instantly kills them. They’re really rare, but somehow these Hunters had one and killed my family with it. I would have been killed too but I was able to get away.” Kiseki started to speak when she paused again and turned toward the window, but stopped when she continued.

“After I left New Jersey I traveled all the way here, where Ashley had found me sleeping on one of the benches at the park. Even though I was a total stranger her family welcomed me with opened arms, which actually made me feel safe.” She looked back to Kiseki, her smile returning. “I decided to work at the Captain’s Inn as a waitress to pull my own weight around the house; to help pay the bills and even college. It’s only my freshman year of college right now but it’s so expensive.” The blonde chuckled as the smile finally returned to Kiseki’s face, although she gave a sigh shortly after. “And so much homework…”

There was another pause as she seemed to think about something, and Kiseki looked toward the window in the silence that followed, although before he could say anything, the blonde took a few steps toward him once again, bringing him to look at her in question.

“I know I apologized for it already but I’m really really sorry about putting the Vervain in your drink before. I hope you’re still not weakened by it and I hope it didn’t hurt too badly… You can get me back if you want; a free shot right here.” She pointed to the right side of her jaw, and Kiseki’s expression quickly shifted into one of shock although it didn’t stay that way for long as he quickly shook his head.

“I’m not going to hit you…” He gave the blonde a smile as he continued. “You were just trying to protect the people around you, so it’s okay.”


"Seems I overestimated you guys." Back at the abandoned building Kotomi shifted her gaze from the remaining demon back to the blonde haired man, scowling at bit at the comment. "Once you're done, this building will need to be burnt down, lest the Demons return to the bodies. Or at least burn the bodies." He grew silent then, apparently waiting for them to finish their share of the work.

However, before Kotomi could do anything, the remaining demon charged at Kai, who attempted to run only to trip over an uneven floor board. Kotomi started to attack the demon, but before she could, its body became engulfed in an eerie blue light, and the dark haired teen noticed what looked like a wand smoking in the girl’s hand. So she was a Witch…

“Don’t you dare try and hurt my brother,” she muttered. The quiet tone Kotomi had heard her speak in back in town was gone now, and the expression on her face, though it showed signs of fatigue, was clearly angry. “S-sorry about that Kai.”

“Y-you h-have no reason to apologise” The boy was obviously still shaken up when he responded, which was understandable.

Kotomi looked at the fallen bodies - or what was left of them in some cases - that scattered the building. She felt sorry for the hosts, but who’s to say they hadn’t already been dead to begin with? She glanced back at the man then, remembering his statement that they should burn the bodies.

“Well if we don’t want to attract attention here, we’ll have to get them into a pile first to burn them all at once.” She stated, although the expression on her face appeared to disagree with the idea. “Or if we want to just leave this for the police to deal with too, we can burn the entire building. Unless someone has another idea, the first one is messy, but probably the safest.”

Kei Ochima
09-28-2011, 08:11 PM
As Ashley looked to Ichiru and waited for an answer she could clearly see the shocked expression on his face. She knew that by asking him this question had to of taken him off guard, but she had to know…

“I…” Ichiru began but paused, bringing Ashley’s heart to quicken with nervousness even more. “I don’t think it’s completely crazy, now that I really think about it… But if that’s really the case, what happened to our memories of each other? Do you think maybe a demon erased them?”

“I’m not sure… I know that Demons have the ability to do that, but why would a Demon even do it in the first place? If it’s true then the Demon had nothing to gain from it…” Ashley trailed off as she looked down at the ground, walking to the doorway a few moments later as she leaned on the other side of the frame, being only a foot or so away from Ichiru as she looked at him. “I would say the only way to be absolutely sure is to have a DNA test done between you and Abigail.”



“I’m not going to hit you…” Back downstairs Kiseki answered Caroline with a smile on his face, quickly shaking his head before he answered. “You were just trying to protect the people around you, so it’s okay.”

“Are you always this forgiving?” Caroline joked with a smile, the front door suddenly opening as the smile quickly faded and she spun around in alert, relaxing when Ashley’s father walked through the door with Kairi at his side, though the dog was limping.

“Awe what happened?” Caroline asked as Kairi limped to her, the right front paw the one being injured as John closed the door.

“Kairi and I were trying to find someone who took off running, so when Kairi tried to jump the fence she landed wrong and sprained her right paw.” John responded as Caroline knelt down beside the female German Shepherd. Kairi was six years old, Ashley’s family adopting Kairi as a puppy when Ashley was a month pregnant. Kairi turned her attention to Kiseki as she gave out an excited bark, limping over to him while her tail wagged excitedly back and forth as she licked his hand; somehow she remembered who Kiseki was.

“She’s really likes you.” Caroline said smiling as she stood to her feet. John looked at Kiseki in confusion, somehow getting the feeling of knowing him.

“Have we met before?” John asked. Caroline quickly looked from Kiseki to John, a slight panic rising in the blonde as she quickly answered.

“Kiseki’s a friend of mine.” Caroline said, bringing John to look at her before he looked at the salt lines.

“A hunter too?” John asked, bringing Caroline to nod. The noise traveled upstairs as Ashley looked at Ichiru for a few moments before making her way over to the stairs, seeing the group at the bottom of them. Kairi’s bark had woken up Abigail too, bringing her door to swing open as she ran down the hallway towards the stairs.

“Kairi!” Abigail yelled in excitement as she tried to run down the stairs but Ashley quickly grabbed her, carrying the toddler down them so she wouldn’t fall and hurt herself. Kairi then limped from Kiseki to Abigail and Ashley, Ashley already hearing what happened to Kairi from upstairs as she placed Abigail onto the ground to pet Kairi.

“Hey daddy.” Ashley said with a smile, giving her father a hug.

“I have to get back to work but be sure to ice Kairi’s paw for ten minutes every half hour.” John said as Ashley and Caroline nodded, watching John walk back outside and closed the door behind him.

“I don’t think Abby will be taking a nap anytime soon…” Caroline said as Ashley chuckled.

“She’s too excited to sleep now.” Ashley walked into the kitchen and grabbed an ice pack that was made out of gel, wrapping a paper towel around it as she walked back into the living room.

“When should we go to the beach then? Since Abby isn’t taking a nap?” Caroline asked as she turned her attention to Kairi and Abigail, who were both rolling around on the floor.

“I would say in a few hours so we can at least ice Kairi’s paw for a while.” Ashley responded, bringing Caroline to nod as Ashley walked over to Kairi’s dog bed and sat down. “Kairi, come here.” Ashley said as she tapped her hand on the dog bed, bringing Kairi to limp over to Ashley and lay down next to the brunette. “Kairi, stay.” Ashley said, placing the ice pack on top of Kairi’s paw. The brunette stood up, seeing Abigail continuing to roll around on the floor as Ashley shook her head and smiled.

DarkAmethyst
09-28-2011, 09:54 PM
“I’m not sure… I know that Demons have the ability to do that, but why would a Demon even do it in the first place? If it’s true then the Demon had nothing to gain from it…” Ashley trailed off after responding, looking down at the ground before walking over to the doorway a few moments later and leaning on the other side of the frame. She looked back up at Ichiru, who turned to face her as she spoke again. “I would say the only way to be absolutely sure is to have a DNA test done between you and Abigail.”

“Yeah, you’re right.” He responded after glancing down at the ground for a moment. “Then we’ll know for sure.”


“Are you always this forgiving?” Back downstairs, Caroline joked in response to Kiseki, giving him a smile. The Vampire returned it, opening his mouth to answer before the front door suddenly opened, bringing him to quickly turn around to see an older man walk in with a dog at his side. Somehow both of them seemed familiar…

“Awe what happened?” Caroline asked as the dog limped to her, its right paw lifted into the air; obviously the one injured.

“Kairi and I were trying to find someone who took off running, so when Kairi tried to jump the fence she landed wrong and sprained her right paw.” The man responded after closing the door as Caroline knelt down beside the dog. As the dark haired teen moved out of the way for the man to get by if he wanted, he heard Kairi bark excitedly, bringing him to look back to her as she limped over to him and wagged her tail excitedly. Having thought she would try to attack him, Kiseki relaxed while she licked his hand, kneeling down to pet her shortly after.

“She’s really likes you.” Caroline said with a smile, bringing Kiseki to look up at her. He noticed the man looking at him in confusion, which brought his attention to him just before he spoke to him.

“Have we met before?”

“Um…” Kiseki didn’t know how to respond, seeing Caroline looking between the two of them in a slight panic.

“Kiseki’s a friend of mine.” She said quickly, and he looked down at the salt lines.

“A hunter too?” Caroline nodded in response, and Kiseki gave a quiet sigh of relief at his letting it go easily.

Back upstairs, the new voice and the bark of a dog caught Ichiru’s attention after he’d responded to Ashley, bringing him to glance back toward the stairs as Ashley walked down the hall. Shortly after, the door across the hall opened and Abigail ran down the hallway.

“Kairi!” He heard her yell in excitement just before she ran down the stairs. However, Ashley quickly grabbed her before she could get too far down so that she wouldn’t hurt herself.

Kiseki saw his brother appear at the top of the stairs as Kairi limped over to Ashley and Abigail as they came down the stairs, prompting Ashley to put her down so she could pet her. It was rare of his brother not to join the scene; it was almost like he was shy all of a sudden…

“Hey daddy.” Ashley said to the man with a smile, giving him a hug afterward.

“I have to get back to work but be sure to ice Kairi’s paw for ten minutes every half hour.” He said, to which the girls nodded before he left.

“I don’t think Abby will be taking a nap anytime soon…” Caroline said as Ashley chuckled.

“She’s too excited to sleep now.” Ashley walked into the kitchen to retrieve an ice pack which was made out of gel, wrapping a paper towel around it before walking back to the living room.

“When should we go to the beach then? Since Abby isn’t taking a nap?” Caroline asked as she turned her attention to Kairi and Abigail, who were both rolling around on the floor.

“I would say in a few hours so we can at least ice Kairi’s paw for a while.” Ashley responded, bringing Caroline to nod as the brunette walked over to a dog bed and sat down. As she called the dog over to her to put the ice pack on her paw, Ichiru finally came down the stairs quietly to stand beside Kiseki. Both of them noticed Abigail rolling around on the floor, which brought them to smile in unison.

“Um, Ichiru…” The older twin looked at Kiseki in question, following the older twin’s gaze behind him to where his tail now hung down from beneath his shirt.

“Yeah, I’m getting tired of hiding it, now that everyone knows it’s there…” The demon’s response made Kiseki smile, remembering his comment about it getting cramped. Somehow he’d never thought that could happen, since Ichiru never complained about it before but apparently he was wrong.

OoC: Writer’s block D:

Kei Ochima
09-29-2011, 10:58 PM
“Um, Ichiru…” Kiseki’s voice brought Caroline and Ashley to look at him, following his gaze as they saw the tail that hung down from Ichiru’s shirt.

“Yeah, I’m getting tired of hiding it, now that everyone knows it’s there…” Ichiru responded. Ashley looked back over to Abigail as she saw that her tail was out while she continued to roll around on the floor, the two tails being an exact match.

“Ashley…” Caroline whispered as she looked over to the brunette. “I already knew that Ichiru had a tail and everything, but his and Abigail’s are exactly the same.”

“I’ll fill you in on everything later when Abigail isn’t around.” Ashley whispered back as Caroline nodded, both girls turning back to the five year old as she stood up to her feet.

“Can I brush your hair, mommy?” Abigail asked with a sweet smile. Ashley smiled back in return and sat down on the floor, Abigail retrieving a green toy hairbrush from The Little Mermaid toy vanity in the living room and walked back over to Ashley, running the brush through her hair.

“Do you want to go to the water park tomorrow and see the dolphins?” Ashley asked Abigail.

“Yeah! Then maybe we could swim with them.” Abigail responded excitedly.

“We'll have to wait until the water park is closed then.” Ashley said as Abigail nodded in agreement.

“Did you ever find the baby dolphin?” Abigail asked, continuing to brush Ashley’s hair.

“Yeah. The baby dolphin is safe now.” Ashley said with a nod, bringing Abigail to nod as well. Abigail’s attention then shifted to Ichiru’s tail, bringing the toddler to walk over to him with a smile on her face.

“We have the same tail.” Abigail said with a giggle, looking down at Ichiru's. “Is it real?” Abigail then yanked on Ichiru’s tail, bringing Ashley and Caroline to gasp in shock as the brunette quickly stood up.

“Abigail Scarlet Gilbert!” Ashley quickly walked over to Ichiru and picked up Abigail in her arms, the toddler knowing she was in trouble since Ashley used her full name.

“I just wanted to see if it was real…” Abigail said with a pout, bringing Ashley to sigh as she looked over to Ichiru.

“I’m sorry…” Ashley said, giving a small smile. She then looked back at Abigail directly in the eyes. “Say you’re sorry, Abigail.”

“I’m sorry.” Abigail said with a smile, leaning over and giving Ichiru a kiss on the cheek. “All better now.” Abigail giggled.

“Awe.” Caroline said as Ashley laughed and put her daughter down, who immediately ran over to Kairi to pet her. A loud crash was then heard from the other house of the house, bringing Abigail, Ashley, Caroline and even Kairi to quickly look up.

“That darn cat is probably locked in the garage again.” Ashley said as she sighed in annoyance, dismissing the thought of a Demon quickly because of the salt lines.

“Do you want me to come with you?” Caroline asked as Ashley began to walk to the other side of the house.

“Nah it’s okay. Just stay here and watch Abby real quick.” Ashley responded as she disappeared. Kairi then began to growl in the direction where Ashley had gone, bringing Caroline to look at her in confusion as Abigail pat Kairi on the head to calm her down; Caroline knew for a fact Kairi wouldn’t attack Abigail.

“What’s the matter Kairi?” Caroline asked as she knelt down next to the German Shepherd.



Back in the garage Ashley closed the door behind her and walked down the short set of stairs, seeing her car parked in the space as she walked around it.

“Crookshanks?” Ashley called out for an orange cat, though there wasn’t a sign of the animal at all. The brunette bent down to look underneath her car, but the orange cat wasn’t underneath it. Ashley sighed as she stood up, standing there for a few moments as she tried to think of how the crash was caused. Her attention then shifted to the large garage door that led outside, seeing that Jeremy and Caroline forgot to place a salt line down for it. After a few moments of looking at it in shock Ashley turned around and was about to run for the stairs until suddenly something invisible pinned her up against the wall; like telekinesis.

“Have you grown…” Ashley looked up at the voice, seeing an unfamiliar man with brown hair standing a few feet away from her.

“Who are you?” Ashley growled as she tried to pull away from the wall but it was no use.

“I go by many names, though I like to be called Asmodeus.” Asmodeus responded with a smirk. Ashley’s eyes widened, knowing that Asmodeus is also referred to as one of the seven Princes of Hell. Each of the seven princes represents one of the seven deadly sins (Pride, Lust, Envy, Sloth, Greed, Gluttony, and Wrath). Asmodeus is the devil of lust and influences people’s sexual desires. It is believed that whoever falls to Asmodeus’ traps will be sentenced to Hell for an eternity.

“What’s a big time Demon like you doing here anyway?” Ashley asked as she glared at him.

“Well you see, your memories are coming back with Ichiru, which I can’t let happen. I’m just gonna have to kill you so I can take your daughter since she’s half Demon.” Asmodeus responded as he walked towards Ashley.

“Don’t you dare touch her…” Ashley hissed as Asmodeus pulled out a knife from his pocket, stabbing it deeply into Ashley’s stomach. The brunette’s eyes widened but she didn’t scream, feeling the warm blood slide down her body. Asmodeus pulled out the knife and stabbed the brunette again in the chest, forcing the knife down to cut her body deeply until he reached her bellybutton, blood heavily flowing out from Ashley’s large wound as the Demon let her body fall down to the floor. Asmodeus smirked down at Ashley’s body as he snapped his fingers, disappearing from the scene instantly as Ashley became unconscious, having only less than a minute to live due to her critical injury.


Back in the house Abigail was happily petting Kairi until the toddler suddenly stopped, staring out into space with a confused expression. Abigail felt like there was something wrong, but she couldn’t explain the feeling as she looked into the direction where Ashley had disappeared to.

“Are you okay Abby?” Caroline asked as she saw that there was something troubling the toddler, but Abigail didn’t answer as she stood up and walked up to Ichiru.

“Do you feel that? Something doesn’t feel right.” Abigail said, taking Ichiru’s hand with her own and led him to the garage. Caroline looked at Kiseki in confusion before following Abigail, who opened the garage door. “Mommy?” Abigail called out as she let go of Ichiru’s hand and walked down the stairs.

“Ashley? Where are you?” Caroline called out as well as she walked down the stairs. Abigail walked around Ashley’s car but suddenly stopped, seeing Ashley unconscious on her stomach in a large pool of blood.

“Mommy!” Abigail yelled in shock as her eyes widened, running over to Ashley’s side as Caroline did the same thing when she heard Abigail's scream. There were a few traces of Sulfur on the floor next to Ashley’s body, indicating that a Demon had done this. Caroline quickly but carefully flipped Ashley onto her back, revealing the large wound that would take Ashley’s life in mere seconds.

“Guys, hurry and heal Ashley.” Caroline quickly said to Ichiru and Kiseki as she stood up and ran over to the bag of rock salt that was on the other side of the garage, slicing it open with one of her claws and made a large salt line next to the garage’s large outside door so Demons couldn’t enter the house anymore. Still hearing Abigail’s screams and cries, Caroline dropped the bag of salt when she finished with the salt line and quickly picked up Abigail, carrying her back into the house.

“I want mommy!” Abigail cried as Kairi barked, though she didn’t move from the dog bed as Caroline placed Abigail next to her.

“Listen to me Abigail; Ashley is going to be okay. You need to stay here and keep out of the way for now, okay?” Abigail nodded at Caroline’s words, tears still streaming down the toddler’s face as Caroline held her close.

DarkAmethyst
10-02-2011, 02:05 PM
“Can I brush your hair, mommy?” The twins looked over at Abigail as she spoke to her mother with a sweet smile. Ashley smiled in response before sitting down on the floor while the five year old went over to retrieve a green toy hairbrush from the Little Mermaid vanity in the living room which both of the twins had failed to notice. Ichiru could help but smile at the sight as Abigail brushed Ashley’s hair. He found it somehow amusing that she would like The Little Mermaid when in a few years she would be one herself.

He listened as the two talked about dolphins; visiting them at the water park the next day and the baby dolphin Ashley had gone to save as well. The mention of the dolphin at the beach made Ichiru’s mind go back to what had happened with Ashley, which forced a hint of pink into his cheeks. Kiseki noticed it despite Ichiru’s decent job of hiding it, but he decided not to ask him about it, knowing he wouldn’t get a straight answer.

“We have the same tail.” Ichiru was snapped out of his thoughts when he heard Abigail’s voice again, bringing him to look down to see her standing beside him now. “Is it real?”

Before Ichiru could respond, the toddler yanked on the thin black tail, bringing him to give a slight yelp of pain in response as Kiseki looked at her in shock.

“Abigail Scarlet Gilbert!” Ashley quickly walked over to the two and picked Abigail up, allowing Ichiru’s tail to move out of irritation on its own, though nothing in his expression showed that he was angry.

“I just wanted to see if it was real…” Ichiru heard Kiseki suppress a laugh behind him as Abigail responded with a pout, to which Ashley sighed and looked back to the demon.

“I’m sorry…” She said, giving a small smile, which he managed to return before looking back to her daughter. “Say you’re sorry, Abigail.”

“I’m sorry.” The five year old said with a smile before leaning over and giving Ichiru a kiss on the cheek. “All better now.” The dark haired teen smiled in response as Ashley put her daughter down, watching her run over to Kairu to pet her. However, shortly after a loud crash suddenly came from the other side of the house, bringing the twins to look up simultaneously.

“That darn cat is probably locked in the garage again.” Ashley sighed in a annoyance, and the twins looked at her, both of them somehow feeling that something wasn’t right already. Kiseki glanced at the salt lines around the house, thinking it could possibly be a demon, but deciding against it.

“Do you want me to come with you?” Caroline asked as the brunette started toward the other side of the house.

“Nah it’s okay. Just stay here and watch Abby real quick.” Ashley responded before she disappeared. Shortly after Kairi suddenly began to growl, her attention in the direction Ashley had gone in, bringing the twins to look at her in question. They knew that dogs could sense when something was wrong, which brought both of them to glance up in the direction Ashley had gone as Abigail began to pet the German Shepherd to calm her down.

“What’s the matter Kairi?” Caroline asked as she knelt down beside her. Kiseki and Ichiru exchanged worried glances as the latter folded his arms across his chest, his tail moving anxiously behind him. Kiseki shifted uncomfortably as the moments passed, noticing after awhile that Abigail had spaced out, bringing him to look at her in confusion. He looked to Ichiru to see if he had noticed, but the dark haired teen seemed to be doing the same thing.

“Are you okay Abby?” Caroline asked the toddler as Kiseki gently nudged Ichiru to bring him back to reality, his expression asking the question for him when the older twin finally looked at him. However, before he could respond to Kiseki’s silent question, Abigail walked over to him bringing him to look down at her as she spoke.

“Do you feel that? Something doesn’t feel right.” She took his hand in her own and led him to the garage, bringing Kiseki to look over to Caroline, both of them having the same expression of confusion before she got up, prompting him to follow. “Mommy?” Abigail called out, letting go of Ichiru’s hand as the two of them made their way down the stairs.

“Ashley? Where are you?” Caroline’s voice was heard behind them as Ichiru followed the toddler around the car parked in the garage, freezing in shock when seeing Ashley’s unconscious body lying in a large pool of blood on the ground. His gaze instantly shifted to the garage door then as Abigail ran over to her mother, where he noticed there was no line of salt. That alone told what had done this. Kiseki ran over to Ichiru’s side as Caroline flipped Ashley onto her back, revealing a large wound which stretched from her chest down to her stomach.

“Guys, hurry and heal Ashley.” Caroline quickly said to the twins, as she stood up and ran over to a bag of rock salt that was on the other side of the garage. Kiseki glanced back at Ichiru, noticing that the demon’s eyes had turned completely white, and a thin layer of blue and white flames had appeared around his body. He hesitated for a moment, knowing that this usually meant Ichiru’s flames were about to be released, but after a second or two, he grabbed his brother’s arm and pulled him over to Ashley, snapping him out of the state of rage he’d gone into.

The two of them knelt down beside Ashley, hovering their hands over the wound on her body as they concentrated on healing the wound. The concentration made Ichiru’s rage lessen, bringing his eyes to return to normal, although the small amount of flames still danced around his body dimly. Kiseki already knew that the flames wouldn’t burn anyone Ichiru didn’t want them to, but he was still afraid of Ichiru releasing them all on accident due to his emotions. However, seeing the wounds closing up as they healed them seemed to be calming the demon down to some extent, so hopefully it wouldn’t come to that.

Kei Ochima
10-02-2011, 05:43 PM
As Caroline was holding the toddler to comfort her the front door opened, Jeremy walking through and closing the door. The dry cleaners was only a block away from their house so Jeremy was able to drop off his clothes and come back to the house in the matter of ten minutes; with Ichiru and Kiseki being alone with the girls Jeremy hurried as well, not trusting the twins yet.

“What’s wrong?” Jeremy asked, seeing that something happened due to Abigail crying in Caroline’s arms.

“We forgot to put down a salt line in the garage so a Demon attacked Ashley.” Caroline responded as Jeremy’s eyes widened, hurrying across the house and opened the garage door. He hurried down the stairs and walked over to Ashley’s body, Jeremy’s face turning ghost white from the condition that his sister was in.

“I can’t believe this…” Jeremy said to himself as he knelt down next to Ichiru and Kiseki. When Ashley’s wound was completely healed Jeremy picked her up, gently cradling Ashley’s unconscious body in his arms as he walked back up the stairs and into the living room. Abigail quickly jumped to her feet with tears still sliding down her face as she ran over to Jeremy, looking up at him.

“Is mommy going to be okay?” Abigail asked.

“She’ll be just fine.” Jeremy said, looking over to Caroline. “Can you help me get the blood off of her?”

“Yeah.” Caroline nodded as she stood up. “Abigail, stay down here with Kairi. Don’t go near any of the windows and doors. Just stay on the couch until I call you from upstairs.” Abigail nodded at Caroline’s words, running back to the couch and sat down while Jeremy and Caroline walked up to the upstairs bathroom.

In the upstairs bathroom Jeremy and Caroline pulled off Ashley’s shirt and shorts, seeing that she was still in her bikini as they laid her gently into the tub. The curly haired blonde reached up and grabbed the shower head, taking it off the wall and turning on the warm water to hose Ashley down.

“I want those two out of the house now.” Jeremy growled as Caroline glared at him.

“They didn’t even do anything, Jeremy. We were the ones who forgot to put down the salt lines; it’s our fault this happened.” Caroline responded as she continued to wash the blood off of Ashley.

“So you don’t find it a little weird at all that the second they come into our home then there’s a Demon attack? All these years we never had one, so all of a sudden a random attack just happens?” Jeremy said as he glared back at the blonde.

“Ichiru and Kiseki didn’t do it.” Caroline growled, finished with washing Ashley. Jeremy just sighed and picked up his sister, looking back over to the curly haired blonde.

“If another attack happens then I will kill them.” Jeremy said before exiting the bathroom and walking into Ashley’s room, laying the brunette softly onto her bed. Caroline sighed and walked downstairs, sitting on the edge of the couch.

“You can go up to you mother’s room now.” Caroline said as Abigail stood up, running to the stairs and up them as she ran into Ashley’s room. Jeremy gave Abigail a smile before leaving the room, disappearing into his own as Abigail crawled onto the bed with Ashley. The toddler crawled underneath the covers and looked at Ashley while lying down on the pillows, waiting for her to wake up.

Back downstairs Caroline stared out the window, thinking of what Jeremy had said. She knew that everything did seem really suspicious about the twins and the Demon attack, especially with Ichiru being half Demon, but somehow Caroline knew the twins had nothing to do with this.

DarkAmethyst
10-05-2011, 02:59 PM
After a few moments of healing Ashley, Ichiru was able to calm down enough to where his flames disappeared completely, which put Kiseki at ease. He knew Ichiru wouldn’t hurt any of them, but it was still unnerving to see him like that - especially when there were a few times in the past where he’d lost control of them that neither of them had ever told anyone. They had thought that if they let their parents know, they would have tried to kill the demon.

Shortly after Ichiru’s flames disappeared, a new voice was heard faintly from back in the house, which both of the twins were able to hear with their enhanced hearing. It sounded like the guy from before. However, Kiseki’s attention wasn’t on what he was saying, for as the wound began to close up, his eyes turned a pale green as the scene from only moments before flashed in front of his eyes.

“Who are you?” He could see Ashley pinned to the wall of the garage by an invisible force, with an unfamiliar man with brown hair standing in front of her.

“I go by many names, though I like to be called Asmodeus.” He responded with a smirk, to which Ashley‘s eyes widened.

“What’s a big time Demon like you doing here anyway?” She asked with a glare.

The scene flickered as Kiseki’s concentration began to falter, making him miss the demon’s response to Ashley’s question, which still left him in the dark about Ichiru’s and Ashley’s memories.

“Don’t you dare touch her…” Ashley hissed as Asmodeus pulled out a knife from his pocket, stabbing it deeply into Ashley’s stomach. Although her eyes widened, she didn’t utter a sound as he pulled the knife out and stabbed her again, this time in the chest. He then forced the knife down her body to create the large wound which had stretched from her chest to her stomach, releasing his hold on her body to let it fell to the floor before snapping his fingers and disappearing.

Kiseki snapped out of his trance just as Jeremy’s approaching footsteps were heard, feeling a slight headache coming on. Ichiru hadn’t seemed to notice his twin spacing out, which allowed him to resume his concentration on healing Ashley for now.

“I can’t believe this…” Jeremy knelt down beside the twins as they continued to heal Ashley, waiting until her wound was completely restored before picking her up and carrying her back upstairs. Kiseki glanced at Ichiru as the two of them stood up, noticing a slight scowl on his face.

“What is it?”

“He doesn’t trust us.” The older twin muttered, and Kiseki’s thoughts went back to when Jeremy had pointed his gun at them. “Well mostly me, but that’s to be expected, right?”

The younger twin could sense the sarcasm in his brother’s voice as he spoke, bringing him to look at the older twin as he silently headed back into the living room, prompting him to follow. Ichiru had always hated how people automatically assumed him to be evil when they found out what he was, even though it was understandable. He’d always had to prove himself to others - even family members, and overtime it had become a sore spot for him, to the point where he didn’t want to socialize or get close to people anymore because of his secret.

“Ichiru--” He started to speak to tell his brother about what he had seen, but the older twin had already disappeared back into the house. With a sigh, he picked up his pace and followed.

The two of them walked back up to the living room, noticing only Abigail sitting on one of the couches by herself. At first they wondered where everyone had gone, but then it was evident that Jeremy and Caroline had taken Ashley upstairs to clean her off while the toddler waited downstairs. Kiseki sat down on the smaller couch, although he remained on the edge of the cushion due to the atmosphere still feeling uncomfortable. Ichiru didn’t bother sitting down, instead leaning on the arm of the couch beside his brother as Caroline came back downstairs and sat down on the edge of the couch.

“You can go up to you mother’s room now.” She said, and Abigail instantly stood up and ran up the stairs to Ashley’s room. Ichiru averted his gaze to the window as he picked up the thoughts coming from Caroline, involuntarily reading her mind. It really was strange that a demon had attacked right after the two of them had arrived. But now that he thought about it, a demon had also attacked back at Lunar Island, when he had been talking to Ashley in the cave. Was it really because of him?

The dark haired teen stood up straight, glancing back at the door behind him before looking to Caroline.

“I know what you and Jeremy are thinking, and Kiseki and I had nothing to do with any of this.” Kiseki looked at his brother in question as he stepped away from the couch and toward the door. “But if it will put everyone at ease, I’ll go ahead and leave.”

“Ichiru, wait!” Kiseki stood up from the couch and grabbed his brother’s arm. “I know what happened; I saw it.” The older twin looked at his brother in question as he released his arm, looking back to Caroline as well as he continued. “When we were healing Ashley, I saw a vision of what happened. A demon named Asmodeus attacked her in the garage. From what I gathered, he wanted to kill her so that he could get Abigail since she’s half demon.”

Kei Ochima
10-06-2011, 12:41 PM
While Caroline was continuing to look out the window she saw Ichiru stand up straight from the corner of her eye, bringing the curly haired blonde to look over to him as he and Kiseki were on the other side of the living room closest to the front door.

“I know what you and Jeremy are thinking, and Kiseki and I had nothing to do with any of this.” Ichiru said as he stepped away from the couch and toward the door. “But if it will put everyone at ease, I’ll go ahead and leave.”

“Ichiru, wait!” Before Caroline could respond Kiseki had already beaten her to it, quickly standing to his feet and grabbing his brother’s arm to stop him from leaving the house. “I know what happened; I saw it.” Caroline stood up as she gave Kiseki a confused expression, remembering a few moments later that Kiseki was able to see visions as Kiseki released Ichiru’s arm, looking back to Caroline as he continued. “When we were healing Ashley, I saw a vision of what happened. A demon named Asmodeus attacked her in the garage. From what I gathered, he wanted to kill her so that he could get Abigail since she’s half demon.”

“He wants Abby?” Caroline questioned in shock as she looked at both twins. “Ashley’s not going to let that happened, not after losing Scarlet.” Caroline said as she looked down, leaning up against the wall. “Ashley had told me that she was pregnant with a set of twin girls, but since Ashley got pregnant at such a young age her body couldn’t handle it, which caused one of the babies to die when the baby was still inside of Ashley. Abigail almost died too, but in the end she was lucky and pulled through.” Caroline paused for a few moments before looking back up at the twins. “To make matters even worse Ashley was forced to continue the pregnancy with a dead baby inside of her until she was ready to give birth, because if the doctors tried to remove the dead baby then there was a huge risk that it would kill Abigail and Ashley.”

Back upstairs Ashley slowly opened her eyes, blinded by the sunlight that shined through her bedroom window for a few moments as she turned away from the window, immediately seeing Abigail lying down on the pillow staring at her. The toddler gave Ashley a smile, to which Ashley returned as she slowly sat up on the bed, feeling a bit weak from the blood loss.

“Are you feeling okay, mommy?” Abigail asked as she sat up as well.

“Just a little dizzy but I’ll be fine.” Ashley responded with a smile. The brunette stood up and made her way over to the closet, grabbing a pink sundress with thin spaghetti straps and a white flower design imprinted on the dress, the sundress ending a few inches above her knees.

“I know what you and Jeremy are thinking, and Kiseki and I had nothing to do with any of this. But if it will put everyone at ease, I’ll go ahead and leave.” Ichiru’s voice echoed up to Ashley’s room, bringing her to pause and stay quiet as she listened to the conversation. The mention of Scarlet was always a sore spot for Ashley as she looked down for a few moments, bringing Abigail to stand up from the bed and walk over to her mother. The brunette leaned down and picked up Abigail, walking out of the room and down the stairs.

“Hey guys.” Ashley said as Caroline turned around, seeing that Ashley was okay as she leaned down and let Abigail walk around on the floor. Caroline’s face instantly lit up as she hugged Ashley, relieved that she was fine.

“I’m glad you’re okay.” Caroline said as she released the brunette, bringing her to smile before looking over to Ichiru.

“Please don’t leave, Ichiru…” Ashley said before walking towards him, standing in front of the half Demon. “Stay… stay here with us; with me.” Ashley said, gently wrapping her arms around him to hug the dark haired teen. The only reason why Ashley had judged Ichiru before was because she was worried for her daughter’s safety since Ichiru was a Supernatural creature, thinking he was a Vampire. When she found out Ichiru was actually half Demon after she started trusted him, the trust was still there, along with a swarm of feelings she couldn’t explain.

“Please stay.” Abigail said to Ichiru as she looked up to him with her emerald green eyes. Ashley leaned back as she looked at Ichiru, letting the unexplained feelings take over as she slowly leaned in and kissed the half Demon softly on the lips, bringing Caroline’s and even Abigail’s eyes to widen in shock.

“This is the time where we go upstairs.” Caroline said with a smirk as she took both Abigail’s and Kiseki’s hand and guided them up to Abigail’s room. Ashley leaned back after a few moments as she looked at Ichiru.

“I’m sorry… I don’t know why but I keep on having the urge to do that…” Ashley said as she looked down.

Kaioo
10-06-2011, 05:06 PM
OOC: apologies for lateness.. forgot i hadn't posted.

IC:
"Are you an utter fool? That would take far too long, Donec magna." Azaziel stated, shaking his head. "The bodies could be retaken by the demons and we would have to fight them again. Better to burn them all right now, and not allow them the chance to catch us offguard."

Azaziel glanced down at the bodies, making sure none of them were moving, before turning his attention back to Kotomi, a sly smirk rising upon his features as he stared at her.

"And, a little tip for you Donec magna, if you're going to continue to fight the demons, remove your remorse,sadness and so on for them. You can not show the demons mercy because their host may still be alive, as they would show you no mercy. Now, you have a simple choice, stay in here and try and drag their bodies through the city, to somewhere remote, and burn them there- leaving you open to attack from the corpses as well as being spotted by humans,and don't forget possibly allowing the demons to escape and slaughter humans, as well as running the risk of burning." Azaziel continued, unleashing a burst of flames from his hand which set a portion of the floor and a bit of a wall on fire as if to emphasise his point. "Or you leave this building, let the bodies burn, and get away from the scene."

Azaziel exited the building, strolling calmly onto the pavement, and scanned from left to right, debating what he was going to do next. His day had been somewhat eventful. The flames had intensified behind him, the building beginning to become engulfed in flames, and it would only be a matter of time before the authorities were attracted to the building. Azaziel felt a presence watching over him, and glanced around, trying to spot where the presence was, but couldn't figure out where they were, and sighed, glancing back at the building for a moment, smirking.

Gorak meanwhile was strolling down the street, in his normal appearance, puffing away on a cigarette, deep in thought over his next plan of action. Turning a corner, he approached the nearby bar, discarded the cigarette after taking one last drag of it, and entered the bar, sitting on a stool at the bar, nodding at the bartender who approached him.

"What'll it be?" the bartender asked.

"A whiskey." Gorak responded. "And a rum and coke to go with it."

"Certainly sir, will you be paying now or putting it on a tab?" the bartender asked as he prepared the drinks.

"A tab. I'm going to be here for a while." Gorak stated, to which the bartender merely nodded, handing Gorak the drinks, who downed both of them straight away. "Another rum and coke."

DarkAmethyst
10-07-2011, 12:32 AM
“He wants Abby?” Caroline looked at the twins in shock after Kiseki had spoken. “Ashley’s not going to let that happened, not after losing Scarlet.” The blonde looked at the ground as she leaned up against the wall while the twins looked at her in question.. “Ashley had told me that she was pregnant with a set of twin girls, but since Ashley got pregnant at such a young age her body couldn’t handle it, which caused one of the babies to die when the baby was still inside of Ashley. Abigail almost died too, but in the end she was lucky and pulled through.” She paused and looked back up to the two of them as Kiseki slowly sat back down on the edge of the couch. “To make matters even worse Ashley was forced to continue the pregnancy with a dead baby inside of her until she was ready to give birth, because if the doctors tried to remove the dead baby then there was a huge risk that it would kill Abigail and Ashley.”

“That’s horrible…” Kiseki said softly after looking at the ground. He glanced back at Ichiru, who still stood near the door, although when he looked at the older twin he noticed him looked at the ground in a daze. Caroline’s story had triggered more nostalgia for the dark haired teen; he knew he had heard about this somewhere, and somehow he felt that he had been a part of it - or at least there.

Kiseki looked at his brother in concern, opening his mouth to speak but before he could ask if there was anything wrong, footsteps were heard coming from the stairs, bringing both of them to look up and see Ashley return to the living room with Abigail in her arms.

“Hey guys.” Even Ichiru was unable to hide the relief that came over him when he saw that Ashley was okay, watching as Caroline hugged her after the brunette put Abigail down.

“I’m glad you’re okay.” Caroline said, speaking what was on both of the twins’ minds as she released the brunette, who smiled in response before looking over to Ichiru.

“Please don’t leave, Ichiru…” She said, walking over to stand in front of him. “Stay… stay here with us; with me.” Her response caught him off guard, but the gentle hug that she gave him afterwards was what really surprised him. He felt the strange feelings from back at the beach returning, which brought him to return the hug after a few moments’ hesitation. Kiseki almost laughed at his brother’s reactions, having never seen him lose his composure before.

“Please stay.” The half demon looked down to Abigail as she looked up at him, his eyes locking with her own just before Ashley leaned back to look at him, bringing his gaze back to her. He started to say something, but before he could the brunette leaned in again, this time to connect her lips with his in a soft kiss. Kiseki’s expression mirrored Caroline’s and Abigail’s at the sight; even Ichiru looked surprised from the sudden action.

“This is the time where we go upstairs.” Caroline said with a smirk, taking both Kiseki’s and Abigail’s hands to lead them upstairs to the five year old’s room. Just like Ichiru, Kiseki recognized the layout of the house and knew instantly where everything was. Without even going upstairs until that specific moment, he knew already Ashley’s room was right across the hall from the one they were currently in, and that Jeremy’s was just down the hall, along with the bathroom. This brought him to look at the ground in confusion for a few moments in silence. Had they really never been here before? Now that he thought about it, the demon was after Abigail because she was half demon… Ichiru was half demon as well. Did that mean that the demon would try to take him, too? Or did it just want Abigail for specific reasons it didn’t disclose?

He looked up at Caroline as his thoughts went back to Ichiru and Ashley downstairs.

“Have those two met before…? Or did we just miss a lot earlier?”

Back downstairs, Ashley leaned back after a few moments to look at Ichiru, who was still slightly shocked, but the strange feelings that were suddenly swarming him had begun to push that away.

“I’m sorry… I don’t know why but I keep on having the urge to do that…” Ashley said as she looked at the ground, and after a moment a small smile came onto the demon’s face before he tilted her head up and returned the kiss, breaking away after a few moments to give her a smirk.

“Kind of like how I keep getting the urge to return it?” He paused for a moment as his thoughts from earlier came back to mind, and the smirk faded as he voiced his thoughts to the brunette. “I noticed that both times when you were attacked by a demon, I was present. It’s kind of weird that it would happen all of a sudden after we met, but if it somehow does have anything to do with me, I don’t want to put all of you in any more danger than I already have.”



"Are you an utter fool? That would take far too long, Donec magna." Back at the abandoned building, Azaziel responded to Kotomi with a shake of his head. "The bodies could be retaken by the demons and we would have to fight them again. Better to burn them all right now, and not allow them the chance to catch us offguard." He paused for a moment to glance around at the bodies, which prompted Kotomi to do the same to make sure none of them were still moving, before shifting his attention to her with a smirk. "And, a little tip for you Donec magna, if you're going to continue to fight the demons, remove your remorse, sadness and so on for them. You can not show the demons mercy because their host may still be alive, as they would show you no mercy. Now, you have a simple choice, stay in here and try and drag their bodies through the city, to somewhere remote, and burn them there- leaving you open to attack from the corpses as well as being spotted by humans, and don't forget possibly allowing the demons to escape and slaughter humans, as well as running the risk of burning." Kotomi frowned as the man continued, unleashing a burst of flames from his hand, which set part of the building on fire. "Or you leave this building, let the bodies burn, and get away from the scene."

The dark haired teen watched him leave with a scowl before shifting her gaze back to the fire that was starting to take over the building. She had originally thought to do the same thing, since dragging the bodies out of the building would both take too long and attract attention, but she hadn’t wanted to rile up the police any more than they already were. However, it was too late now; the entire building would be engulfed in flames in mere seconds, so she had to get out.

After putting away her katanas away, she turned to look at Nalani and Kai, her gaze shifting back to the wand in the blonde’s hand. Normally she would have been wary of her, knowing she was a Supernatural creature, but it was obvious already that she wasn’t one of the bad ones.

“I’m sorry about all of this; somehow I feel responsible for the two of you being dragged into it.” She gave them a sheepish smile. “Thank you for your help, though. Hopefully we’ll see each other around again soon - on better circumstances.”

With that, she turned and headed back down the street toward the hotel. Unless they had caught a case or something by now, Ichiru and Kiseki should be there around this time, right?

OoC: Fail D: Especially on Kotomi's part

Eternal Moonlight
10-07-2011, 08:03 AM
"Are you an utter fool? That would take far too long, Donec magna." The man replied, obviously displeased with the other girl’s idea selection. To emphasise the point, he gave his head a shake before continuing, "The bodies could be retaken by the demons and we would have to fight them again. Better to burn them all right now, and not allow them the chance to catch us offguard."

Following this statement, the stranger then gave the now mangled bodies a glancing, probably to ensure they were still down. Like sheep, Nalani and Kai mimicked the dark-haired teenager’s movement, which yielded a favourable result. None had been reanimated, but then again, why would a demon want such distorted hosts? There was little point in asking…

"And, a little tip for you Donec magna, if you're going to continue to fight the demons, remove your remorse,sadness and so on for them.” The blonde guy started, still using Donec magna as a name… or insult maybe? The sly expression on his face seemed to indicate the latter. You can not show the demons mercy because their host may still be alive, as they would show you no mercy. Now, you have a simple choice, stay in here and try and drag their bodies through the city, to somewhere remote, and burn them there- leaving you open to attack from the corpses as well as being spotted by humans,and don't forget possibly allowing the demons to escape and slaughter humans, as well as running the risk of burning." He paused, but only, it seemed, to unleash a generous blast of fire unto the floor, although the wall wasn’t safe either.

They had no choice now, Nalani realised. It wouldn’t take this place too long to burn up, already, smoke was filling the room. The man’s concluding comment was followed by his leaving, almost without a care. The blonde knew she could probably put the flames out, despite her exhaustion, but it was already too late. Getting out was defiantly the smarter option.

Kai, on the other hand, was the one to notice the other girl give a glancing to his sister’s wand. Usually these minute details were missed, but after the incident, he made sure to be aware of his surroundings. Hopefully, she wouldn’t try anything…

“I’m sorry about all of this; somehow I feel responsible for the two of you being dragged into it.” Her response combined with the expression she wore basically settled his concern. “Thank you for your help, though. Hopefully we’ll see each other around again soon - on better circumstances.”

“D-don’t worry about it,” Nalani replied, nodding to emphasise her point. “A-and, thank-you t-too,” she added, with a weak smile. And, with that, they parted ways, the siblings heading back to their family. Malana would want to hear about this…

Kei Ochima
10-09-2011, 07:35 PM
“Have those two met before…? Or did we just miss a lot earlier?” Kiseki asked as Caroline and Abigail sat on the bed.

“I don’t think they've met before… though she did say that she needed to talk to me about something later.” Caroline said as Abigail tried doing handstands on the bed, though she kept on falling over.

“I can’t do it…” Abigail said in frustration as her tail whipped around back and forth, bringing Caroline to laugh as she stood up from the bed.

“You have to have good upper arm strength and good balance.” Caroline said as she walked away from Kiseki and Abigail to have more room, leaning forward and kicking off the ground before doing a straight handstand which brought Abigail to giggle.

“You can do that easily because you’re Mai.” Abigail said as she stood up from the bed.

“I’m pretty much a circus freak.” Caroline said as she leaned her body more forward, lightly falling onto her back as Abigail sat on top of her stomach.

“You’re not a circus freak. You’re my Caroline.” Abigail said with a smile, bringing Caroline to smile back up to the toddler.

Back downstairs Ashley felt Ichiru’s hand touch up to her chin and tilted her head up, connecting his lips with her's as he returned the kiss. The brunette was completely shocked by the action, but quickly recovered as she pressed her lips back against his. After a few moments the kiss broke away, Ichiru looking at the brunette with a smirk.

“Kind of like how I keep getting the urge to return it?” Ichiru said as Ashley’s cheeks flushed a little bit as she smiled at him, but when Ichiru’s smirk faded away her smile had as well, looking at the dark haired teen in confusion. “I noticed that both times when you were attacked by a demon, I was present. It’s kind of weird that it would happen all of a sudden after we met, but if it somehow does have anything to do with me, I don’t want to put all of you in any more danger than I already have.”

“No…” Ashley said softly as she shook her head. “It’s probably just a coincidence…” Ashley looked down to the floor for a few moments, thinking of what to say next. In her mind she forced herself to believe that this whole Demon situation was all just coincidental, that this had absolutely nothing to do with Ichiru’s presence. “We’ll be safer if we all stick together.” Ashley said as she looked up to Ichiru, the smile instantly returning to her face. The brunette then gently took Ichiru’s hand and guided him upstairs, entering Abigail’s room and seeing that she was sitting on top of Caroline’s stomach.

“You’re hurting my bellybutton ring, Abby.” Caroline said, feeling the skin beginning to slowly tear from Abigail sitting directly on it.

“Oops, sorry auntie Caroline.” Abigail said as she quickly stood up, bringing Caroline to give her a smile before lifting up her own shirt to find that there was just a few small droplets of blood. The blonde shrugged it off and stood to her feet, seeing Ashley and Ichiru.

“Mommy!” Abigail said in excitement as she ran to the brunette, who picked up the toddler and gave her a kiss on the cheek.

“So, care to explain what just happened downstairs?” Caroline asked with a smirk as she looked from Ashley to Ichiru.

“Uhh…” Ashley looked over to Ichiru, putting Abigail back down on the ground as she looked back over to Caroline and Kiseki. “Something weird has been happening to Ichiru and I; we’ve been getting these weird flashbacks from when we were kids of us being together. And well… everything seems so real now.” Ashley then turned over to Ichiru. “We have this weird attraction for each other that can’t be explained…” Caroline sat on the bed with Abigail at Ashley’s words, looking at the two in both confusion and curiosity.

DarkAmethyst
10-10-2011, 03:18 PM
“I don’t think they've met before… though she did say that she needed to talk to me about something later.” Caroline responded, bringing Kiseki to look at the ground in thought. The two were acting as though they knew each other from somewhere, but to his knowledge they’d never met. Ichiru and Kiseki hadn’t been separated very much at all since they’d left their parents; they were pretty much always together. So he would have known if Ichiru had met someone, right…? Caroline’s laugh brought him to look over to where Abigail was trying to stand on her hands on the bed.

“I can’t do it…” She said in frustration, her tail whipping around behind her, which brought Kiseki to smile, remembering how Ichiru’s used to do the same thing - and still did.

“You have to have good upper arm strength and good balance.” Caroline, walking away from where Kiseki still stood to a different spot of the room, leaning forward and kicking off the ground to do a straight handstand. He heard Abigail giggle from the bed before speaking again.

“You can do that easily because you’re Mai.”

“I’m pretty much a circus freak.” Caroline said as she leaned forward a bit more before falling lightly onto her back as Abigail sat down on her stomach.

“You’re not a circus freak. You’re my Caroline.” She said, and Kiseki smiled at the two.

“You’re not a freak; you’re closer to a normal human than I can ever be.”



“No…” Ashley responded to Ichiru softly with a shake of her head. “It’s probably just a coincidence…” Ichiru looked at the floor, not buying that so easily. It was too strange that something had begun to happen right after he and met Ashley. “We’ll be safer if we all stick together.” He didn’t look up at first when she spoke again, although when he did, she was smiling again. He couldn’t bring himself to return it this time, his mind set on the fact that he was part of the reason she kept getting attacked - and almost killed each time. However, before he could say anything, she gently took his hand and guided him upstairs to Abigail’s room, where Kiseki, Caroline and Abigail were.

“You’re hurting my bellybutton ring, Abby.” Ichiru heard Caroline say as he looked over to Kiseki, who had an expression similar to his own as he looked at the floor. The older twin nudged his brother, bringing him to look up at him and instantly force a smile, though by reading his mind Ichiru knew instantly that he had been thinking about his being a Vampire again.

“Oops, sorry auntie Caroline.” Abigail quickly stood up, and the twins looked away from each other to see Caroline lift up her shirt to reveal the bellybutton ring she’d just mentioned, where a few small droplets of blood could be seen on her skin. The blonde merely shrugged it off and stood to her feet while Ichiru glanced over at Kiseki, knowing the scent would hit him eventually. However, it hadn’t been that much blood at all, and the Vampire said that he had fed already so he should have been fine.

“Mommy!” Abigail ran to Ashley, who picked her up and gave her a kiss on the cheek as the twins looked over to the two of them.

“So, care to explain what just happened downstairs?” Caroline asked with a smirk, looking from Ashley to Ichiru. Kiseki looked at them as well, curious as to whether they had met before, or what was going on if they hadn’t. Ichiru wasn’t the type to fall for someone that easily - especially within just a few hours. There had only been one person who he had fallen for like that, but for some reason, Kiseki couldn’t remember her no matter how hard he tried.

“Uhh…” Ashley looked over to Ichiru, putting Abigail back down before looking back to Kiseki and Caroline. “Something weird has been happening to Ichiru and I; we’ve been getting these weird flashbacks from when we were kids of us being together. And well… everything seems so real now.” She then looked back to Ichiru. “We have this weird attraction for each other that can’t be explained…” Caroline sat on the bed with Abigail after the brunette spoke, her expression mirroring Kiseki’s as he looked at the two.

“I can’t remember anything from then, aside from hunting with my family; everything else is blank or too fuzzy.” Ichiru spoke after a few moments, his gaze on the ground as he thought back to the flashbacks. “But when I met Ashley this morning, both of us started having these realistic flashbacks. One of them even added up with reality; it seems like they actually happened.”

“And we wouldn’t know because we can’t remember…” Ichiru looked over to Kiseki, giving a nod in response.

“Exactly.” He paused, thinking back to his reaction to the house when he had come in. “Not only that, but when Kiseki and I came into the house, it’s like I had been here dozens of times before; somehow I know where everything is without being told.”

“It’s like that with me, too.” Kiseki said softly as Ichiru glanced at him once again, the confusion on both of their faces becoming apparent. “Do you think a demon is messing with our minds?”

“I don’t know of any demons that can give false memories to people… they can only erase them.” The look on Kiseki’s face made Ichiru realize what he had just said, although for a moment he couldn’t bring himself to say it out of shock. However, Kiseki had the same thought, speaking it before his brother.

“Then… do you think it’s possible that all of us have had our memories erased…?”

OoC: Can't think of anything for Kotomi yet...

Kei Ochima
10-11-2011, 06:29 PM
“I can’t remember anything from then, aside from hunting with my family; everything else is blank or too fuzzy.” Ichiru spoke after a few moments, his gaze falling onto the ground. “But when I met Ashley this morning, both of us started having these realistic flashbacks. One of them even added up with reality; it seems like they actually happened.”

“And we wouldn’t know because we can’t remember…” Kiseki said as Ichiru looked over to him, giving the Vampire a nod in response.

“Exactly.” Ichiru paused for a few moments. “Not only that, but when Kiseki and I came into the house, it’s like I had been here dozens of times before; somehow I know where everything is without being told.” Ashley looked at him in shock.

“It’s like that with me, too.” Kiseki said softly as everyone looked over to him. “Do you think a demon is messing with our minds?”

“I don’t know of any demons that can give false memories to people… they can only erase them.” Ichiru added, bringing Ashley’s eyes to widen.

“Then… do you think it’s possible that all of us have had our memories erased…?” Kiseki asked.

“But… I’m not remembering anything at all.” Caroline said as Ashley looked over to her.

“The memories Ichiru and I have been experiencing are taking back from when we were like… thirteen or fourteen. You weren’t living with us yet, so if a Demon really does have something to do with this then you wouldn’t be having memories coming back because the Demon never messed with your mind.” Ashley said as Caroline was lost in thought.

“You got pregnant at age fourteen, right? And the memories from when you were thirteen or fourteen are suddenly coming back? Well… if you and Ichiru were really together in that time frame, then that means that Ichiru has to be the father of Abigail.” Caroline said as she and Ashley looked over to the toddler.

“Ichiru and I were actually discussing this before, and said it would be best to have a DNA test done.” Ashley paused for a few moments before continuing. “But with her being a half Demon like Ichiru, and even having the exact same eyes, well… I think it’s honestly safe to say that he really is Abigail’s father…” Ashley said as she looked over to Ichiru.

“Wait a minute… Abigail is going to be turning into a Mermaid once she’s thirteen, and right now she’s already half Demon, so as soon as she turns thirteen then she’ll be a Hybrid.” Caroline said as she looked at everyone. “The Demon said that it wanted Abigail, so what if that’s the reason? Because of Abigail turning into a Hybrid?” Ashley looked at the blonde in shock, the fear clearly on the brunette’s face as she looked from Caroline to Abigail, who had an expression of fear on her face too.

“I’m going to make sure nothing happens to her.” Ashley said in a reassuring tone, her fists tightening in anger from the thought of something harming her daughter. “I need to tell Jeremy this.” Ashley said, exiting the room and walking down the hallway. Abigail quickly crawled over to Caroline and held onto her, the blonde running her fingers through the toddler’s hair to comfort her.

“Jeremy, we need to talk.” Ashley said as she opened Jeremy’s bedroom door, seeing the male sitting on the edge of his bed with a wooden stake in hand, sharpening the point of it with a knife. “What the hell are you doing?”

“Preparing to kill that one Vampire if he doesn’t get out of our house.” Jeremy responded without looking at his sister, referring to Kiseki.

“Stop being dramatic and give me the stake.” Ashley said as she rolled her eyes, walking over to Jeremy to grab the stake but he quickly stood up. “Give me the stake, Jeremy…” Ashley said as she reached out and grabbed the sharp end of it, trying to yank it away but Jeremy continued to hold onto the other side, trying to yank it back.

“Let go!” Jeremy said in frustration.

“Give me the stake!” Ashley shouted as the two fought over it, a few moments later the pointed side slicing Ashley’s palm in a deep slash. “Jeremy!” Ashley yelled, gasping from the sudden pain.

“It was your own fault!” Jeremy yelled defensively as Ashley stormed out of his room, slamming his bedroom door as loud as she could before walking passed her room and down the stairs, the scent of her rich blood filling the air instantly.

“What the…?” Caroline said as she stood up from the bed, holding Abigail in her arms as she looked out onto the hallway. Ashley walked down into the kitchen and turned on the sink, sticking her left hand underneath the warm water as she blood rushed down the drain from her palm, the stinging in her hand becoming quickly unbearable.

DarkAmethyst
10-11-2011, 10:45 PM
“But… I’m not remembering anything at all.” The twins looked over to Caroline as she spoke; Kiseki started to say something, but Ashley beat him to it.

“The memories Ichiru and I have been experiencing are taking back from when we were like… thirteen or fourteen. You weren’t living with us yet, so if a Demon really does have something to do with this then you wouldn’t be having memories coming back because the Demon never messed with your mind.” She said as the blonde appeared to be lost in thought.

“You got pregnant at age fourteen, right? And the memories from when you were thirteen or fourteen are suddenly coming back? Well… if you and Ichiru were really together in that time frame, then that means that Ichiru has to be the father of Abigail.” Caroline and Ashley looked over to the toddler after Caroline spoke, but Kiseki looked at Ichiru, shock written in his expression. He knew he would have remembered it eventually if it really had happened, but right now that was really surprising news.

“Ichiru and I were actually discussing this before, and said it would be best to have a DNA test done.” Ashley paused for a few moments, bringing the twins to look over to her. “But with her being a half Demon like Ichiru, and even having the exact same eyes, well… I think it’s honestly safe to say that he really is Abigail’s father…”

“Wait a minute… Abigail is going to be turning into a Mermaid once she’s thirteen, and right now she’s already half Demon, so as soon as she turns thirteen then she’ll be a Hybrid.” The twins’ attention shifted to Caroline then as she spoke, both of them having been looking at Abigail in shock. “The Demon said that it wanted Abigail, so what if that’s the reason? Because of Abigail turning into a Hybrid?” The fear was apparent on both brunettes’ faces as Ashley looked back to Abigail, Ichiru and Kiseki doing the same.

“I’m going to make sure nothing happens to her.” Ashley said in a reassuring tone, and both twins noticed her fists tightening at her sides. When Kiseki glanced over to Ichiru, he noticed his did as well. Even if Abigail hadn’t been his child, the older twin still would have risked his own life in order to keep the five year old safe. Ichiru had always had a soft spot for children, although he often claimed not to be very good with them - which Kiseki disagreed with. “I need to tell Jeremy this.” Ashley’s voice snapped the younger twin out of his thoughts, bringing him to step out of the way along with his brother as she exited the room.

After Ashley had left the room, the two looked back over to see Abigail crawl over into Caroline’s arms. Ichiru looked at the ground, appearing to be deep in thought as he let his mind go over everything he’d found out that day. However, yelling coming from Jeremy’s room snapped him out of it shortly after, bringing him to look up just as the sound of a slamming door filled the silence, making Kiseki jump slightly.

“What the…?” Caroline stood up from the bed with Abigail in her arms before walking over to the door to look out into the hallway just as the scent of fresh blood filled the air. Ichiru looked over to Kiseki, who had frozen in place when the smell greeted his nose.

“Kiseki…” Ichiru gave his brother a warning look, but he could already see the Vampire’s fangs starting to pierce through his gums despite his struggling to keep them in. The demon quickly moved to grab his brother before he could lunge at anyone, restraining him as he struggled to break free. “Get a hold of yourself!”

After a few moments of struggling, the Vampire finally settled down, taking several deep breaths while the fangs went back into his gums.

“Sorry…”

“Are you okay now?” Kiseki nodded in response to Ichiru, who hesitated for a moment before finally letting him go. When Kiseki didn’t lunge for Caroline or Abigail, or try to bolt down the stairs, he gave a sigh of relief before heading out of the room. “I’m gonna see what’s going on.”

With that, he went downstairs quickly, seeing Ashley washing her hand in the kitchen. He noticed Jeremy wasn’t anywhere in sight, which meant he was still upstairs. This realization almost made Ichiru go back to Abigail’s room due to worrying over Kiseki, but instead he walked into the kitchen to stand beside the brunette, noticing a deep gash on her palm.

“What happened?”

Back in Homestead, Kotomi walked up the front desk of the hotel where her brothers had been staying, her gaze shifting to the man standing behind it.

“Hello there. Will you be renting a room?” He asked the dark haired teen with a smile as she approached the desk.

“No thank you, but if you wouldn’t mind, could you tell me if there are two twin males that have come through here? Maybe they’ve rented a room for a little while?”

“Dark hair?” Kotomi nodded in response, and the man shifted his attention to a computer beside him for a few moments. “Yeah, they checked into the hotel around midnight last night; room 102. The room’s been rented out for the week.”

“Okay, thank you.” Kotomi turned and headed toward the rooms before the man could say anything else. When arriving at the designated room, she knocked twice before opening the door, surprised to find the room empty. The twins’ guns and laptops were still in the room, which meant they hadn’t left town yet, but unless they’d found a case or something, they should be here right now, shouldn’t they? She gave a sigh, glancing out the window across the room.

“Now what…?”

Kei Ochima
10-12-2011, 03:00 AM
As Caroline and Abigail were looking out the bedroom door in confusion, the scent of Ashley’s blood hit the blonde’s nose, which brought her attention towards Kiseki the same time as Ichiru.

“Kiseki…” Ichiru said, giving his brother a warning look as fangs could easily be seen from the Vampire. Ichiru quickly moved to Kiseki’s side and got a tight grip on him as the Vampire began to struggle, bringing Caroline to quickly make her way to the other side of the room and placed Abigail onto the ground, making the toddler stand behind her. “Get a hold of yourself!”

“It’s okay Abby.” Caroline said when she felt the toddler hold onto her leg tightly. After a few moments the Vampire calmed down and took several deep breaths, the fangs disappearing from his gums.

“Sorry…” Kiseki said.

“Are you okay now?” Ichiru asked as Kiseki nodded, though Ichiru didn’t let go right away. After a few moments Ichiru finally let Kiseki go, though Caroline was still afraid that the Vampire might go after her and Abigail, or even Ashley. When Kiseki didn’t lunge for Caroline or Abigail, or try to bolt down the stairs however, both Ichiru and Caroline gave a sigh of relief. “I’m gonna see what’s going on.” Ichiru said, exiting the room to go downstairs.

While Kiseki was struggling with his bloodlust a few moments ago Caroline had manifested her claws and fangs, her eyes going into slits like a cat’s eye as well in order to protect Abigail and herself. Even after Kiseki had calmed down and Ichiru left the room Caroline continued to be on the defensive, her claws, fangs and eye change still clearly visible as she looked at Kiseki for a few long moments.

Caroline finally let her claws and fangs retract as her eyes went back to normal, feeling Abigail trembling in fear as the toddler looked at Kiseki. The blonde’s attention went from Kiseki to Abigail, giving the toddler a reassuring smile before walking towards the Vampire, though Abigail ran to her bed and sat on top of it as she looked at Kiseki with uneasiness.

“Are you okay?” Caroline asked the Vampire as she stood in front of him, brushing the hair away from his one eye with her fingers. The blonde smiled, wrapping her arms around the Vampire to comfort him. “If you need blood then you can go ahead and ask me for some. I know from reading documents that Mai’s blood is sweeter then human’s, which would satisfy a Vampire much more.” Caroline whispered in Kiseki’s ear before looking at him, taking his hand as she looked over to Abigail.

“I’ll be right back Abby.” Caroline said as the toddler nodded, walking out of the child’s room and entering into her own, shutting the door before looking over to Kiseki. “Do you need any blood at all? Even just a little to hold you over?” Caroline asked.


“What happened?” Back downstairs Ashley nearly jumped out of her skin at the sound of Ichiru’s voice, not even hearing him enter the kitchen from the sound of the running water as she quickly spun around to look at him.

“Jeez you scared me. I didn’t even hear you.” Ashley sighed in relief that it was only Ichiru, giving him a small smile before looking down at her hand. “It’s nothing… just a little accident.” Ashley said, not wanting Ichiru and Kiseki to leave; she knew Jeremy wouldn’t try anything since he was all talk and no action. The brunette turned around and placed her hand back underneath the running water, giving out a wince of pain before a thought suddenly came to mind. Ashley turned off the water and turned around to look at Ichiru, giving out her bloodied hand towards him. “I know that you’ve healed me enough today and are probably tired of it, but could you heal this?” Ashley asked with an apologetic smile.

DarkAmethyst
10-12-2011, 04:57 PM
Kiseki heard the fading footsteps as Ichiru left the room, although he didn’t look up; his gaze remained on the floor even as he heard Caroline walking over to him. Somehow he expected the blonde to yell at him or make him leave, but instead, after she stopped in front of him, he heard her speak with a tone completely different than what he had expected.

“Are you okay?” He felt her brush away the bangs that covered his right eye, still refusing to look up. Before he could respond, she wrapped her arms around him, catching him off guard. “If you need blood then you can go ahead and ask me for some. I know from reading documents that Mai’s blood is sweeter then human’s, which would satisfy a Vampire much more.” The offer shocked the Vampire, this clearly shown on his face when Caroline looked at him after whispering it in his ear.

“Um…” He trailed off when the blonde took his hand and looked over to Abigail, who was sitting on her bed with a fearful expression on her face. Kiseki hated seeing that expression on anyone’s face - especially a five year old. It made it even worse to know that he was the cause of it.

“I’ll be right back Abby.” Caroline said, to which the toddler nodded before she lead Kiseki out of them room and into another one, which Kiseki somehow remembered had been the spare room before. He heard the door close behind them, bringing him to look over to Caroline as she spoke. “Do you need any blood at all? Even just a little to hold you over?”

The Vampire side of Kiseki screamed yes, but on the outside the dark haired teen shook his head and allowed his gaze to fall back to the floor for a few moments as he composed himself again.

“No, it’s okay.” He forced a smile as he looked back up to the blonde. “I’m fine; I just had a moment of weakness…”


Back downstairs Ichiru noticed Ashley jump after he spoke, quickly turning around to look at him.

“Jeez you scared me. I didn’t even hear you.” She sighed in relief, giving him a small smile before looking down at her hand. “It’s nothing… just a little accident.” He looked at her skeptically, feeling that there was something she wasn’t telling him - especially since he had heard the yelling earlier. She turned back to the sink to put her hand back underneath the running water, and Ichiru started to offer to heal it when he saw her wince in pain but stopped when she suddenly turned it off and looked back to him, holding out her bloodied hand. “I know that you’ve healed me enough today and are probably tired of it, but could you heal this?” She asked with an apologetic smile.

“It’s no problem at all.” The dark haired teen gave her a small smile in response, taking her hand in his to heal it. “It’s nice to be useful for once.” He joked as the wound slowly started to close up, although a few moments later the smile faded and he looked back up at Ashley. “Did this happen because Jeremy wants us to leave?”

Kei Ochima
10-12-2011, 09:54 PM
Caroline watched as the Vampire shook his head after a few moments, looking to the ground.

“No, it’s okay.” Kiseki smiled as he looked back up to the blonde. “I’m fine; I just had a moment of weakness…”

“Are you sure?” Caroline asked as concern was clearly shown on her face. After a few moments the blonde’s eyes turned into cat slits, reading Kiseki and soon finding out he was holding back the urge for her blood, which made her frown as her eyes went back to normal. “I can tell that you’re craving it…” Caroline spoke softly, taking a step towards Kiseki.

Before the blonde could do or say anything else however small knocks could be heard on her door, bringing the blonde to turn around and open her bedroom door, seeing Abigail standing there with a stuffed elephant doll in hand. The toddler stepped into the room, looking at both Kiseki and Caroline.

“Is everything okay? I got lonely in my room all by myself.” Abigail said with a frown, bringing Caroline to give a small smile as she picked the toddler off the ground.

“Everything is fine.” Caroline said as she gave Abigail a kiss on the cheek.

“Is he okay now?” Abigail asked as she pointed to Kiseki, giving him a small smile. Caroline nodded as she looked over to Kiseki, bringing Abigail’s smile to widen as she crawled out of Caroline’s arms and began to climb on Kiseki.

“Don’t hurt him, Abby.” Caroline said as Abigail tried to climb up on Kiseki’s shoulders, still holding onto the stuffed animal in one hand.

“He’s a Vampire so he doesn’t get hurt that easily.” Abigail responded with a playful laugh, bringing Caroline to smile.


“It’s no problem at all.” Back downstairs Ichiru responded to Ashley, giving her a small smile and took her hand in his own to heal it as she smiled back at him. “It’s nice to be useful for once.” Ichiru joked as the wound slowly started to close up, although a few moments later the smile faded, bringing Ashley’s to fade away too as he looked up at her. “Did this happen because Jeremy wants us to leave?”

“Yeah…” Ashley said, hesitant for a few moments as she adverted her gaze away from Ichiru, leaning against the counter as her hand was still in his. “I tried to pull a wooden stake away from Jeremy and ended up cutting myself with it after a few moments of the two of us trying to take it away from each other. He was planning on using it against Kiseki…” The brunette said as she slowly looked up at Ichiru.

“I honestly don’t want you to leave, Ichiru. I feel safer with you and your brother here, but I think that it might be best if you and Kiseki leave for now until my brother blows off some steam. I don’t want you guys getting hurt.” Ashley said, looking down at the wound as she watched it disappear completely. Once it was gone however she turned her hand to where it was holding Ichiru’s now, taking a step forward to where she was only a few short inches away from him.

“Just promise me that you won’t leave town. We need to figure this out, together. And, well… if everything that we’ve been experiencing is true, then I can’t lose you; not again. Please promise that you’ll stay in town.” Ashley spoke softly, the desperation clearly heard in her voice.

DarkAmethyst
10-15-2011, 02:57 AM
“Are you sure?” Concern could easily be seen on Caroline’s face when she spoke, but before Kiseki could answer he noticed the pupils of her eyes become slits before a frown came onto her face. “I can tell that you’re craving it…” She said softly after they’d gone back to normal, taking a step toward the Vampire.

“I-I can…” Kiseki stopped when small knocks came from the door, bringing his attention to it as Caroline walked over to open it, revealing Abigail standing there with a stuffed elephant doll in hand.

“Is everything okay? I got lonely in my room all by myself.” She asked after stepping into the room, a frown on her face as she looked at the two of them. Caroline smiled at the toddler, picking her up off of the ground said with a frown, bringing Caroline to give a small smile as she picked up the toddler off the ground.

“Everything is fine.” She said as she gave Abigail a kiss on the cheek.

“Is he okay now?” Abigail pointed to Kiseki, the small smile she gave the Vampire surprising him. Caroline nodded after shifting her gaze back to him, and the toddler’s smile widened before she crawled out of Caroline’s arms and climbed up onto Kiseki, catching him off guard.

“Don’t hurt him, Abby.” He heard Caroline say as he regained his composure, helping the toddler up onto his shoulders.

“He’s a Vampire so he doesn’t get hurt that easily.” Abigail responded with a playful laugh, and Kiseki smiled along with Caroline. To his relief, the craving for blood was almost completely gone already. He didn’t know if it was because they had gotten rid of the source of the blood downstairs, or because his mind wasn’t on it now, or even both. But whatever reason it was, he wasn’t complaining.


“Yeah…” Back downstairs, Ashley responded to Ichiru as she averted her gaze, leaning against the counter while he continued to heal her hand. “I tried to pull a wooden stake away from Jeremy and ended up cutting myself with it after a few moments of the two of us trying to take it away from each other. He was planning on using it against Kiseki…” She slowly looked up at Ichiru, whose emerald eyes flashed with anger briefly out of protectiveness toward his brother.

“I honestly don’t want you to leave, Ichiru. I feel safer with you and your brother here, but I think that it might be best if you and Kiseki leave for now until my brother blows off some steam. I don’t want you guys getting hurt.” Ashley said as the wound on her hand closed up completely and disappeared. Once it was gone, Ichiru started to let go, but Ashley turned her hand to hold his, bringing him to stop and look up at her, having had his gaze on the wound after she’d spoken so that she wouldn’t see the anger in his eyes. The brunette took a step forward shortly after he did, now only a few inches away from him.

“Just promise me that you won’t leave town. We need to figure this out, together. And, well… if everything that we’ve been experiencing is true, then I can’t lose you; not again. Please promise that you’ll stay in town.” She said softly, the desperation clear in her voice. Ichiru looked at her for a few moments, having actually considered the option once, although he had dismissed it when thinking of that very reason. After a few moments he nodded, giving the brunette a small smile.

“I won’t go anywhere, I promise. We’ll figure this out together.” He reached into one of the pockets of his jacket for a piece of paper and a pen, proceeding to write down his number before handing it to Ashley. “This is my cell phone number. Call or text me if anything happens, or even if you just want to talk.” He gave her another smile, leaning in to give her a kiss on the cheek before turning and heading back upstairs to find Kiseki, his tail slipping back underneath his shirt to wrap around his waist as he walked down the hall. He was slightly confused when he didn’t find the trio in Abigail’s room, but the voices coming from what used to be the spare room let him know where they were shortly after.

When he arrived at the doorway, he saw Abigail on Kiseki’s shoulders with a stuffed elephant, which brought him to smile, although it faded shortly after when he remembered that they had to leave.

Kiseki noticed his brother in the doorway before the older twin could say anything, turning to face him as he spoke.

“Hey, Ichiru. Is everything okay downstairs?”

“Yeah, it was just a cut that Ashley got on accident.” Ichiru responded, seeing the worry fade from his brother’s expression. “We have to start going now, though.”

“What? Why?” Kiseki’s response and expression honestly reminded Ichiru of a little kid.

“Kotomi called, she was wondering where we are.” Ichiru lied so that Kiseki wouldn’t get upset from the mention of Jeremy planning to kill him, and so that Caroline wouldn’t get angry. “She wanted to meet us back at the hotel.”

“Okay…” Kiseki looked at his brother skeptically, although he didn’t question him, instead looking up to Abigail as he lifted her off his shoulders, giving her a smile as he put her back on the ground. “Sorry, but we’ve gotta leave for now. We’ll come back over later and we can play then, okay?”

Ichiru looked at the toddler, giving her a smile as Kiseki said goodbye to Caroline. It was still hard to register the fact that she might have been his daughter… After a few moments, the twins finally made it back downstairs, where Ichiru looked back at Ashley once they’d reached the door.

“Thank you for putting up with us this long, and sorry for all of the trouble we caused.” He said with a smile, breaking the salt line in front of the door as Kiseki opened it. “We’ll see you later.” With that, he exited the house, Kiseki followed after once he’d fixed the salt line and closed the door behind him.

“So what’s the real reason we had to leave?” Kiseki looked at his brother as they walked out onto the street in the direction of the hotel. Ichiru was silent at first, but after a few moments he finally told the younger twin the truth.

“Jeremy is still planning to kill us; the source of the blood was from Ashley cutting her hand while trying to get a stake away from him. She said it was probably best if we left for now so that he could cool off.”

“A stake… Then I was the one he was gonna try to kill, wasn’t I?” Kiseki looked at the ground, his mind going back to when he had caught the scent of Ashley’s blood. “I can’t believe I almost lost it, even after I fed this morning…”

“Well you didn’t, that’s all that matters.” The twins had already reached the hotel by now, the older twin opening the door to the lobby for his brother, who was still spaced out. “You might want to look where you’re going before you end up with a headache.” Kiseki merely nodded, following Ichiru up to their room.

“I wonder where Kotomi went, anyway… She mentioned hunting down a demon; I hope she’s alright…”

“I’m sure she’s fine. It‘s Kotomi after all.” Ichiru responded as the two arrived in front of their room. Kiseki stopped suddenly and stared at the door, bringing Ichiru to look at him in question.

“Do you feel that?” Kiseki looked back at Ichiru as he spoke softly. “There’s a Supernatural creature in there…” Ichiru nodded, now that he was paying attention to the familiar sense of another creature nearby. “How do you think one got into our room?”

“I don’t know.” The older twin responded, reaching into his jacket to grab his gun after making sure the hall was clear as Kiseki did the same. The older twin slowly turned the doorknob, pushing the door open quickly as both of them aimed their weapons at the intruder, who turned to look at them with an unsheathed katana in hand. The three looked at each other blankly for a few moments before Kiseki finally spoke.

“Kotomi? What are you doing here?”

“I was looking for you guys.” The younger teen responded as the twins lowered their guns, allowing the blade of her katana to retract. “Perfect timing, I was just about to leave and search the town.”

“Did you ever find the demon you were after?” Kiseki asked as Ichiru closed the door behind them.

“Yeah…but I didn’t get to talk to him. We ended up fighting together instead.” She replied, bringing the twins to look at her in question. “Me and a few people from the restaurant heard a scream come from an abandoned building, but it turned out to be a trap. The guy from before came and helped us wipe out the demon ambush.”

“I wonder if that means he’s actually a good guy then…” Kotomi looked at Kiseki as he spoke, giving a shake of her head.

“I don’t know, and I won’t until I find out why he killed that man from this morning…if it was him.”

“Well just remember, not all of us are bad.” Ichiru said with a smirk as Kiseki’s gaze wandered to the window. He saw a familiar brown haired man outside the hotel, which brought him to quickly run over to the window for a better look.

“What is it, Kiseki?” Kotomi asked as she followed her brother over to the window, following his gaze to the brown haired man.

“That’s him…” The middle sibling said as Ichiru walked up on the other side of him. “That’s the man from my vision; the one who attacked Ashley!”

“Are you sure? Hey, wait!” Ichiru tried to grab his brother as he bolted from the room, but the Vampire proved faster than he, already heading back outside.

“Ashley?” Kotomi looked at Ichiru in confusion as the two of them turned toward the door.

“I’ll fill you in later.” Ichiru answered before running out of the room, Kotomi at his heels.

“So you saw me.” The brown haired male gave Kiseki a smirk as the trio ran outside to greet him.

“You’re the one who attacked Ashley.” The Vampire growled, and Asmodeus chuckled in response.

“It seems you’re not a bunch of idiots after all. What do you say we take this somewhere more secluded?” With that, he disappeared, reappearing again a few yards away down the street. Kiseki started after him, but Ichiru grabbed him by his shoulder.

“He could be leading us into a trap.”

“We need to kill him before he tries to kill Ashley or Abigail!” The younger twin protested, breaking free of his brother’s grip and taking off after the demon with his Vampire speed. Ichiru sighed, but now that Kiseki had mentioned the two brunettes, he had to admit that he wanted to get rid of Asmodeus before he attacked again as well. He glanced back at Kotomi before heading after the demon, who appeared to be leading them toward an old warehouse on the other side of town.

Asmodeus stood on the other side of the empty warehouse when the siblings ran inside, the doors closing automatically behind them.

“So what did you come seek us out for? Looking to get your ass kicked?” Ichiru said, to which the demon smirked.

“Quite frankly, you all are in the way. I tried to kill the brunette earlier so that I could take her daughter as a part of our little army later. Had it not been for you two, my plan would still be unscathed.” He looked at Ichiru then, a smile creeping onto his face as he started toward him. “But it seems I’ve found another valuable piece.” The dark haired teen started to pull out his gun, but Asmodeus beat him to the move, forcing the half demon against the wall with his telekinesis.

“Ichiru!” Kiseki and Kotomi started to attack the demon, but both of them were pinned against the wall shortly after as well.

“Now, now. Let us have our chat.”

“Who the hell are you?” Ichiru growled as the demon stood in front of him.

“I’m one of your superiors, hybrid. One of the seven Princes of Hell, Asmodeus.” Ichiru glared at him as he responded, struggling against the force pinning him to the wall.

“What does a big shot like you want with us, then?”

“Well, as I told Ashley, your memories with each other are returning and I can’t let that happen.” Ichiru looked at him in shock, bringing the demon to chuckle. “Yes, that’s right. You are Abigail’s real father. The two of you are rare hybrids that aren’t found very often these days.” He paused, an evil smile coming onto his face as he looked at the dark haired teen. “I wonder if I could use you as bait to lure Ashley here and actually kill her this time…”

“You stay away from her!” Ichiru growled, a dim white glow in his eyes as he looked at the demon, who merely smirked in response.

“Ah, that’s right. You and Abigail have that special power, don’t you? If that’s the case, why aren’t you using your flames? Is it because you can’t fully control their power?” Ichiru didn’t respond, and Asmodeus stepped away from him, walking over to Kiseki then. “You know, if you agreed to join me, you would get to be with your daughter and everyone you cared about would be spared a painful death.”

“I’d never work with you filthy pieces of sh*t.” Ichiru hissed, and Asmodeus smirked in response, bending down to pick up a metal pipe with a sharp edge that was lying on the ground.

“Then I guess you don’t care what happens to your siblings?” Before Ichiru could respond, the demon stabbed the pole into Kiseki’s stomach, bringing the Vampire to let out a cry of pain.

“Kiseki!” Ichiru and Kotomi yelled at the same time as blood began to darken the younger twins’ hoodie. He looked at the demon with fangs bared out of defensive reaction, but Asmodeus paid this no attention as he pulled the pole out, stabbing it into the right side of the Vampire’s chest.

“Stop it!” Ichiru yelled as Kiseki bit back another cry of pain, but the demon only grinned in response to Ichiru, forcing the pole downward like he had done with Ashley. Ichiru’s eyes turned completely white as Kiseki screamed once more. “I said STOP!”

A burst of blue and white flames suddenly lit up the area, taking the form of a giant snake as they surged toward Asmodeus. The demon released Kiseki, the bloodied pole falling to the floor at the younger twins’ side as he collapsed onto his stomach. As soon as she was released, Kotomi ran to Kiseki side. It was times like these when she really hated the fact that she lacked the ability to heal. The Vampire’s breathing had already gotten slow, and a pool of blood was quickly forming around his body. She looked over to Ichiru, who stood in the middle of the room with a blazing aura of blue and white flames surrounding him, his eyes glowing an eerie white.

Asmodeus laughed in amusement as he looked at the half demon, having managed to escape the flames before they hit him.

“That’s the power I wanted to see. It’s a shame you have to hide it all of the time… We could put it to much better use if you’d join the demons, where you belong.”

“Burn to ashes!” Ichiru growled, unleashing another powerful blast of flames toward the demon. Asmodeus chuckled, teleporting out of the way once more.

“It’s like talking to a brick wall… I’ll come back later when you’ve cooled off a bit, then.” He smirked at the half demon, who responded by sending more flames his way. However, when the fire died down, Asmodeus was gone. Ichiru stood there for a few moments, panting slightly from the exertion of power as the flames continued to dance around his body.

“Ichiru!” Kotomi’s voice snapped the dark haired teen out of it, and he quickly turned to look at his siblings, seeing Kiseki lying motionless on the ground in a pool of blood - just like Ashley had been. He ran over to the two, turning the Vampire onto his back to reveal the wounds Asmodeus had caused. Without wasting another second, he allowed his hands to hover over the younger twin, focusing all of his concentration and power on healing him before it was too late.

OoC: I would have written more, or at least had Kotomi and Kiseki fight a little too, but this is already too long as it is. Big post of fail. xD

Kei Ochima
10-16-2011, 03:40 AM
“I won’t go anywhere, I promise. We’ll figure this out together.” Ichiru responded after a few moments, giving her a small smile as she returned it. He then reached into his pocket to pull out a piece of paper and a pen, writing down a number and handing the paper to the brunette. “This is my cell phone number. Call or text me if anything happens, or even if you just want to talk.” The dark haired teen said with another smile, leaning in and gave Ashley a kiss on the cheek as she smiled as well.

The brunette watched as Ichiru turned around and disappeared up the stairs, bringing Ashley to look down at the piece of paper before putting it on the counter and walking over to Kairi. She bent down and grabbed the icepack, putting it back into the freezer as the female dog limped over to the brunette.

“You’re supposed to be resting.” Ashley sighed as she stroked the dark brown fur on Kairi’s head.


Back upstairs Caroline simply smiled at the sight of Abigail and Kiseki, bringing her attention to shift towards the door as Ichiru’s footsteps were heard. Ichiru stepped into the room and smiled as his tail was hidden, though his smile faded as he looked at his brother.

“Hey, Ichiru. Is everything okay downstairs?” Kiseki asked as Abigail looked at Ichiru.

“Yeah, it was just a cut that Ashley got on accident.” Ichiru responded, seeing the worry fade from Kiseki’s expression. “We have to start going now, though.”

“What? Why?” Kiseki asked as Caroline looked at Ichiru in confusion, Abigail giving a pout on Kiseki’s shoulders.

“Kotomi called, she was wondering where we are. She wanted to meet us back at the hotel.” Ichiru explained.

“Okay…” Kiseki looked at his brother skeptically before looking up at Abigail as he lifted her off his shoulders, giving her a smile as he put her back on the ground. “Sorry, but we’ve gotta leave for now. We’ll come back over later and we can play then, okay?” Abigail nodded with a sweet smile, still holding the stuffed animal. Caroline said goodbye to Kiseki as Abigail’s attention shifted to Ichiru, their eyes locking for a few moments before the twins walked out of the room and went back downstairs. Caroline looked down at Abigail, giving the toddler a devilish smile.

“The next time they come here be sure to put bows in Kiseki’s hair.” Caroline said as Abigail’s face lit up in excitement.

“That’s a great idea! Let’s go look for some hair clips and pretty bows.” Abigail said as she took Caroline’s hand and guiding the blonde back into her room.


Back downstairs Ashley looked over to the staircase when seeing Ichiru and Kiseki walking down them, though the brunette looked saddened since the two males were actually leaving for now.

“Thank you for putting up with us this long, and sorry for all of the trouble we caused.” Ichiru said with a smile as him and Kiseki reached the front door, bringing Ashley to give a small smile in return as she looked down towards Kairi for a few moments. “We’ll see you later.” With that the twins left, breaking and fixing the salt line before leaving. As soon as they left Ashley’s attention shifted to the stairs again, anger clearly shown on her face as she stormed up the stairs and into Jeremy’s room as she opened the door.

“What the hell is wrong with you?” Ashley growled as Jeremy sat on his bed.

“You’re honestly going to give me crap for protecting you?” Jeremy growled back as he stood to his feet.

“They weren’t a threat, Jeremy!” Ashley yelled, bringing Abigail and Caroline to walk out of the room and into the hallway right outside Jeremy’s room.

“Am I the only one who’s actually sane in this house?” Jeremy’s comment infuriated Ashley as she tightened her fists.

“How many times do I have to tell you that they aren’t a threat? Thanks to your threat of killing Kiseki they had to leave!” Ashley yelled, bringing Caroline to look at Jeremy in anger as Abigail stomped into her uncle’s room.

“You’re nothing but a big meanie and I hate you!” Abigail screamed as she stomped her foot, taking one of Jeremy’s nearby shoes and throwing it at his head, the male ducking just in time as it bounced off the wall and hit Jeremy in the back of the head.

“Ow! Abigail!” Jeremy sighed as he rubbed the back of his head, bringing Caroline to hold back a laugh as Ashley looked down at the toddler.

“As much as he deserved that, you don’t go throwing shoes or anything in that matter. Timeout for ten minutes.” Ashley said as she pointed out the bedroom door.

“But he made daddy leave...” Abigail said with a pout, bringing Jeremy’s, Caroline’s and Ashley’s eyes to widen in shock.

“Wait, what?” Jeremy questioned, bringing Ashley to turn to her brother.

“Ichiru might be the father of Abby. We’ve been getting these weird flashbacks of us being together and everything. We think that a Demon messed with our memories.” Ashley explained as Jeremy looked at her in complete shock.

“That’s… that’s why I felt like I knew them somehow, but just didn’t know from where…” Jeremy said as he looked down. “I’m sorry for how I acted.”

“It’s okay. You honestly need to apologize to Ichiru and Kiseki the next time they come back here.” Ashley said as she picked up Abigail, bringing Jeremy to nod as Ashley walked out of Jeremy’s room and into Abigail’s, sitting her down on the bed. Caroline disappeared into her own room a few moments later and closed the door, lying down on her bed as she stared up at the ceiling. For some reason however, she couldn’t get Kiseki out of her mind…

“Now Abby, we need to talk about something.” Ashley said as she sat down next to Abigail.

“I know I know, throwing shoes is wrong.” Abigail said, bringing Ashley to give a small smile.

“Yes, throwing shoes is wrong, but that’s not what I want to talk to you about. We don’t know if Ichiru is actually your father yet, so why would you call him 'daddy'?” Ashley asked in curiosity.

“I feel a connection with him, like he really is my daddy. I can’t explain it…” Abigail said as she looked down, bringing Ashley to run her fingers through her daughter’s hair.

“I just think that it’s best if you don’t call him ‘daddy’ until we know for sure, okay?” Ashley asked softly as Abigail nodded.

“Am I still in timeout?” Abigail asked, trying to weasel her way out of it with a pout, but she knew it wouldn’t work.

“Yes, for ten minutes.” Ashley said as she gave Abigail a kiss on the cheek, standing up and walking to the hallway where she stopped outside the door and looked at Abigail. “I’ll tell you when the ten minutes are up, and then I want you to say sorry to Jeremy.” Ashley said as Abigail nodded, lying down on the bed to look up at the ceiling for the ten minutes. Ashley walked downstairs and into the living room, lying on the couch to rest her eyes for ten minutes as Kairi limped back over to her dog bed and rested.


OOC: was gonna write a whole lot more but i'm too tired ^^'

DarkAmethyst
10-17-2011, 03:34 AM
As soon as Ichiru was finished healing Kiseki’s wounds, he scooped the unconscious Vampire into his arms, prompting Kotomi to stand to her feet as he rose with Kiseki in tow. A fiery aura of blue and white flames still surrounded the demon, which brought him to hesitate when he started to walk out of the warehouse.

Calm down… He told himself mentally, knowing that if anyone in town saw him like this they would know what he was immediately. However, even after several deep breaths he couldn’t seem to make the flaming aura disappear. He cursed under his breath, glancing back to Kotomi who looked at him in concern. He looked down to Kiseki in his arms, just the sight of his brother covered in blood making his blood boil again.

“Damn it…” He muttered as the flames grew brighter in response to his emotions. He looked back at Kotomi then. “Take Kiseki back to the hotel without me. Salt all of the doors and windows so that Asmodeus or any of his other buddies can’t come back and hurt either of you. I can’t leave the warehouse as I am now, but I’ll come after you once the flames have gone away.” Kotomi looked at him in protest, and Ichiru scowled as he realized the problem with that suggestion. “Crap, you can’t just carry a bloody body into the hotel…”

“And there’s no other way to get to the rooms… I have to go by the lobby either way.” Ichiru sighed, and Kotomi looked at the ground during the silence that followed, noticing a puddle of water in the floor nearby. “Wait, I think I can clean him up first.”

Ichiru followed his sister’s gaze to the puddle, looking at her with a mixture of question and confusion. The dark haired teen stretched out her hand toward the puddle, just as Ashley had done at the beach, and the Ichiru watched in shock as it levitated into the air in the form of a ball and floated over to the three of them. He looked back at Kotomi, who motioned toward the floor, and knelt down, gently laying Kiseki on the ground as the younger sibling took a smaller portion of the water apart from the original ball and carefully let it fall onto the younger twin, cleaning off the visible blood so that it merely seemed that the hoodie had gotten wet; with the blood being fresh, it came off easily.

“When were you planning to tell us about this?” Ichiru looked up at Kotomi as she let the water fall back into a puddle a few feet away.

“I wanted to tell you back when it first happened, but I was afraid of what would happen if Mom and Dad found out…”

“And you thought that Kiseki and I would tell them?”

“No, I just… I didn’t want anyone to know until I was sure I had everything under control. I was going to tell you guys after Kiseki became a Vampire, but after what happened I never got the chance.” Kotomi looked at the ground as Ichiru sighed, looking back up at his sister with a smirk.

“I always thought you had the freak vibe too.”

“Shut up.” Kotomi glanced down at Kiseki, who was still out cold despite the touch of the water and Ichiru’s moving him. “I hope he’s okay… He lost a lot of blood.”

“He’ll be fine…” Ichiru said, although the dark haired girl could easily sense the worry in his voice. However, it was then that she noticed the flames that had been surrounding her brother were gone, meaning he could go back outside now.

“The flames are gone.” She stated, bringing the half demon to look down at himself, seeing that his body was no longer surrounded by blue and white flames. He gave a sigh of a relief, picking Kiseki back up and turning toward the warehouse door.

“Let’s get out of here, then.”

A few moments later, the two walked back into the hotel room the twins shared, Ichiru lying Kiseki down on his bed while Kotomi secured the doors and windows of the room with a bag of salt the twins had hidden.

“So who’s Ashley and Abigail?” Kotomi glanced back at Ichiru as she continued to salt any exits or entrances to the room.

“It’s kind of hard to say right now…” The demon replied as he pulled a clean shirt out of Kiseki’s bag for the younger twin. “I just met the two of them today, but both Ashley and I have been having these weird flashbacks of what look like memories.”


“Memories?” Kotomi echoed, looking at him in question.

“Yeah; of us together. Like, back when we were only thirteen or fourteen.” Ichiru pulled the bloody hoodie off of his twin, followed by the shirt as he responded.

“And you guys think they’re real?”

“At first no, but they’re starting to add up with reality.” Kotomi finished salting the windows and doors and walked over to help Ichiru put the clean shirt on their brother.

“And that demon even said that you really were Abigail’s father…”

“He’s not exactly the first one I’d believe on the matter…” Ichiru muttered as the two of them gently laid Kiseki back on the bed. “But the fact that Ashley, Kiseki and I are all remembering things or feeling something familiar about each other or certain places can’t just be coincidence or the work of a demon.”

“It doesn’t help that all of our memories are fuzzy around that time…” Kotomi said, sitting down on Ichiru’s bed as she looked at the older sibling. “Do you think I would have flashbacks or anything if I met them?”

“It’s possible; Kiseki did.” Ichiru took off his jacket and walked over to the desk in the room, hanging it on the back of the chair. “Speaking of Kiseki, he lost a lot of blood… He’ll probably be really thirsty when he wakes up…”

“We need to find some source of blood for him… Is there a hospital nearby?” Kotomi asked as she rose from the bed, to which Ichiru shrugged.

“We haven’t looked into the town’s layout much… There should be one within a few blocks at the least. Every town has one.”

“I’ll go look for it, then.” Kotomi started toward the door, but Ichiru stopped her.

“You can’t go on your own, what if he’s still out there?”

“It’s fine.” Kotomi opened the door carefully so as not to break the salt line. “You stay here with Kiseki; I’ll see if I can get him some pouches or something.”

“If you come back here with a dead body I’m gonna kick your ass.” Kotomi laughed at Ichiru’s remark, closing the door behind her. Ichiru sighed, walking back over to the bed and collapsing down on it to stare at the ceiling. He wanted to tell Ashley about what Asmodeus had said, but he’d failed to ask for her phone number, even though he’d given her his. And he couldn’t just leave Kiseki here…if he woke up with his Vampire side dehydrated he would kill everyone in the hotel before he realized what he was doing.

“Guess it’ll have to wait…”

Kei Ochima
10-17-2011, 11:48 PM
After the ten minutes passed by Ashley sat up on the couch, standing to her feet as she walked up the stairs and into Abigail’s room. The brunette was about to speak but stopped, seeing that Abigail had actually fallen asleep. Ashley smiled at the sight, silently closing the door and headed back downstairs. She sat at the kitchen table, opened her laptop and pulled back up the report she had to type up for her Marine Biology college course about the different types of coral reefs, continuing where she left off as she opened her thick Marine Biology book to a certain page.

Around twenty minutes went by, the brunette concentrating on her assignment when all of a sudden a large brick went smashing through the living room window, bringing Ashley to jump in shock in her seat. Jeremy and Caroline heard this from all the way upstairs and quickly ran down to the living room, meeting Ashley as Caroline picked up the brick.

“Someone has to be outside…” Ashley said as she hurried to the front door, Caroline and Jeremy following as they walked around the entire house, though they didn’t see anyone.

“Who the hell threw the brick?” Jeremy asked as he scanned the area, but there was nothing.

“That would be me.” A voice said, stepping out from behind a tree.

“Asmodeus…” Ashley growled as Jeremy quickly ran inside the house to get as much weapons as he possibly could. Caroline stood her ground as her and Ashley stood next to the large in-ground pool, the curly haired blonde’s claws and fangs piercing out as her sapphire colored eyes changed into slits like a cat’s.

“Well isn’t that just cute.” Asmodeus smirked as he looked at Caroline. The blonde charged at the Demon as Ashley raised her hand towards the pool, a jet of water surging towards Asmodeus. The Demon punched Caroline hard in the face as she tried to scratch him, though he didn’t have enough time to dodge the water as it made him hurl back towards the ground, though the Mai was knocked out cold from the sudden impact of his fist and hitting the ground headfirst.

“Caroline!” Ashley yelled as she raced to the blonde’s side, seeing thick black smoke in the air that came from a distance. It was the fire from the building where Kotomi, Nalani and Kai were in before, though a swarm of police cars were at the scene now. Ashley shook Caroline a few times to try and wake her, but it was no use as Ashley looked up at Asmodeus.

“I’m going to make sure your death is long and suffering.” Asmodeus hissed as he stood to his feet.

“You want me? Then come and get me!” Ashley hurried to her feet and ran out of the yard, luring the Demon away from the house to keep Abigail, Jeremy and Caroline safe. The Demon smirked and teleported away, following Ashley without being seen as she ran towards the direction of the ocean. Jeremy ran outside with guns but saw that only an unconscious Caroline was present, bringing Jeremy to rush over to her.

Ashley ran to the beach and quickly worked her way towards the water, jumping in and changing into a Mermaid as she used her speed-swim to reach Lunar Island. Once there Ashley decided to use the underwater entrance, swimming into the cave and came up to the surface of the Moon Pool. The brunette quickly pulled herself out of the water and dried herself off as her legs reappeared, standing up and looking down at the Moon Pool. She thought that the Demon would have followed her in like that, but he used the other entrance as he came up from behind her, taking a syringe filled with a holy water and human blood mixture and stabbed Ashley with it in the ribs. Like what Vervain does to a Vampire, this holy water and human blood mixture made Ashley’s insides feel they were on fire as she collapsed to the ground, being instantly weakened.

“Leave Abby alone.” Ashley growled weakly as Asmodeus knelt down beside the brunette, taking out the very knife he tried to kill Ashley with before from one of his pockets.

“I need to get you out of the way, but since no one will be looking for you since your brother has to stay with Abigail to watch her while your other friend is unconscious, I have time to play with you for a while.” Asmodeus evilly smiled as he took out a large jar of the mixture from his other pocket, opening it and dipping the knife in the red liquid before deeply cutting the brunette with it. Ashley let out screams of pain, Asmodeus only smiling more and more as he continued to torture the Mermaid with the knife and blood mixture.

DarkAmethyst
10-18-2011, 05:00 PM
About twenty minutes had passed since Kotomi had left, and Kiseki still hadn’t woken up. Ichiru had finally stopped stressing out over his brother’s unconsciousness, and was now sitting on his own bed with his laptop, searching for lore or information on the seven princes of Hell - specifically Asmodeus, since that was the one they were dealing with currently.

“Jeez, for these guys to be so big, there’s not much said about them…” He muttered, giving a sigh a few seconds later and closing the laptop, leaning his head back on the headboard of the bed. He heard slight movement coming from Kiseki’s direction, and turned his head to look at his brother, who was still unconscious but moving every now and then, as if he were having a nightmare. He furrowed his brow in concern, placing the laptop near the foot of the bed as he sat up and shifted so that his legs hung over the side.

“Kiseki?”

In his mind, Kiseki could clearly see what had just happened at the Gilberts’ house. Although everything was muted and he couldn’t hear anything that was said, he could still see Asmodeus punch Caroline after she lunged for him, knocking her out cold when she made impact with the ground before turning his attention to Ashley. The brunette took off out of the yard, heading toward the beach, where she turned into a Mermaid and swam to an island that was little ways into the water. However, when she reached the cave that lay in the middle of the island, Asmodeus was waiting for her, having used another entrance to the cave, and stabbed her in the back with a syringe that contained what looked like some kind of blood.

However, after the brunette fell to the ground, everything blurred and Kiseki’s eyes shot open as he quickly sat up, startling Ichiru, who had just shaken him gently in an attempt to wake him up.

“Asmodeus…” He looked at Ichiru quickly, the panic in his expression becoming clearer.

“It’s alright, he’s gone now.” Ichiru said, but Kiseki quickly shook his head.

“No, he attacked again; he went after Ashley!”

The older twin looked at his brother oddly, thinking he had merely had a nightmare since the Vampire had never had a vision in his sleep before, and mostly because Kiseki was too panicked about the situation to explain to his brother that he had.

However, before either of them could say anything else, Kiseki’s Vampire instincts kicked in, the scent of Ichiru’s human side provoking his thirst since he had lost a large amount of blood earlier. He felt black veins begin to creep onto his face as his fangs pierced his gums, the color of his eyes slowly starting to change.

When he realized this, Ichiru rose to his feet, taking a step back from his brother as a precaution just before the door to the room opened, bringing the two of them to look over to see Kotomi enter the room with a black bag hanging from her shoulder.

“Sorry it took so long; it’s not easy doing something like that without the aid of speed or special telekinetic powers like you guys.” She joked, walking over to the two with the bag as Kiseki tried to calm himself down with deep breaths. The younger girl placed the bag at the foot of the bed, opening it to pull out a blood pouch for the Vampire. Both of them knew without asking that she’d had to get the bag to put the pouches in because it would have been both strange and suspicious to walk into the hotel with pouches of blood.

“So what is it you’re trying to say about Asmodeus? He attacked Ashley and the others again?” Ichiru asked as the younger twin drank one of the pouches, the veins disappearing instantly as the fangs retracted and his eyes returned to normal. He gave a nod in response to Ichiru, looking over to his siblings as he responded.

“While I was unconscious, I think I had another vision… Asmodeus attacked again and knocked out Caroline, then Ashley led him off to an island somewhere off the beach…”

“Lunar Island?” Ichiru asked, and Kiseki looked at him for a moment before nodding.

“Yeah, I think that’s it. She went to a cave in the middle of the island, but he was already waiting for her… he stabbed her in the back with a syringe that had something like blood in it, but after that I woke up, so I didn’t see anymore.”

“The stuff he injected her with is probably a mixture of holy water and human’s blood. It immobilizes Mermaids, like Vervain with Vampires and holy water with demons.” Kotomi said, and Kiseki quickly rose to his feet.

“We have to help her before it’s too late!”

“Well your visions have never been wrong before…” Ichiru said, walking over to retrieve his jacket as Kiseki and Kotomi followed.

“I’ll go to the house to check on Caroline, you guys go ahead to Lunar Island to help Ashley.”

Ichiru looked at Kiseki in protest as the younger twin opened the door and started out.

“What about Jeremy? He wanted to kill you just twenty minutes ago, Kiseki.”

“I’ll be fine.” The Vampire responded simply as the trio made their way out of the hotel, using his Vampire speed to reach the house before his brother could argue.

“That idiot is gonna get himself in huge trouble one day…” Ichiru sighed, glancing back at Kotomi. “Let’s go, before it’s too late.” The dark haired girl nodded in response, following Ichiru toward the beach.

Due to using his Vampire speed, it didn’t take Kiseki long at all to reach Ashley’s and Jeremy’s house again, following the setting of his vision and heading into the backyard, where he saw Jeremy and an unconscious Caroline.

It’d be nice if the visions would warn me for once instead of just giving me aftermath… The Vampire thought as he walked over to the two, his guard going back up due to Jeremy’s previous hostility. He wanted to go ahead and heal the blonde, knowing Asmodeus’ punch had to have left some sort of wound, but he also knew that it was possible that Jeremy might try to attack him if got too close too quickly.

“…Is she okay?” He said the one and only thing he could think of, taking note of the weapons the other male had with him.


With Ichiru renting yet another boat and Kotomi using her speed swim, it didn’t take the two much longer to reach the island after they’d left the beach, the two of them arriving on the shores only moments later. Kotomi quickly used her powers to dry the water on her body so that her legs returned as Ichiru climbed out of the boat and walked over to the Mermaid.

“Follow me and stay close.” He told the younger girl, who simply nodded and followed her brother through the thick forest that led to the cave with the moon pool. Ichiru worked solely off of what he remembered from Ashley leading him there before, although his memories of his times coming here with Ashley when they were younger began to kick in as well. The two of them heard Ashley’s screams before they even entered the cave, and Kotomi noticed a thin layer of flames beginning to surround Ichiru’s body.

By the time they’d entered the cave, the aura was blazing again like it had been in the warehouse. Ashley already knew that Ichiru was a demon, and right now he was more focused on keeping her alive, so he didn’t bother to worry about her seeing his flames as his gaze locked on Asmodeus, who was currently cutting the brunette with a knife that had the dark red mixture Kiseki had seen on it. He stretched out his hand toward the two and a wall of blue and white flames rose from the ground between them, Ichiru’s eyes beginning to glow white as he smirked at the demon.

“If you want her, you’ll have to go through both of us… your highness.” He said, the last two words spoken in sarcasm as Kotomi summoned water from the pool nearby. Normally the half demon would have been worried about the water putting out his fire, but since he was using his powers to generate it and keep it up constantly, he shouldn’t have to worry about it.

Kei Ochima
10-19-2011, 03:10 AM
“Please wake up Caroline!” Jeremy said in fear as he shook the blonde, but it was useless as he checked for a pulse to make sure she wasn’t dead. After finding a pulse he sighed in relief, though he was still worried that Caroline wasn’t waking up. Jeremy heard footsteps walking towards him as he quickly whipped around his head, seeing that it was Kiseki.

“…Is she okay?” Kiseki asked. Jeremy didn’t answer the Vampire for a few moments as he looked at him, remembering the conversation not too long ago that took place in his room. If the girls trusted the twins, then Jeremy would trust their judgment.

“I don’t know what happened.” Jeremy finally spoke as he shook his head. “There was a Demon attack again, so I quickly ran inside to get weapons but when I came back Ashley and the Demon were gone with Caroline being unconscious.” Jeremy responded, though he quickly looked down when he felt the young blonde move.

“What happened? God my head hurts...” Caroline said as she opened her eyes, slowly sitting up as she brought her hand up to her head. A large bruise was developing on the left corner of Caroline’s forehead, though that wasn’t Jeremy’s main concern at the moment as his eyes widened a little bit. A pool of blood that Jeremy was unable to see before was spread on the concrete where Caroline’s head was just resting on, the male taking a look at the back of Caroline’s head and saw that it was split open.

“Crap…” Jeremy said as he saw red streaks of blood in Caroline’s curls as it dripped down her back.

“W-what’s wrong?” Caroline asked.

“You split your head open. What exactly happened when I was gone?” Jeremy asked, helping the blonde up to her feet as her and Jeremy stood up.

“I was about to claw the Demon until he knocked me out cold by punching me.” Caroline said, retracting her claws and fangs as her eyes went back to normal. Her attention shifted over to Kiseki, walking over to him as she stumbled a bit from being dizzy. “Can you heal me?” Caroline asked, though right after she asked her question the curly haired blonde tripped over her own feet from still being dizzy, falling into Kiseki’s arms as she tried to regain her balance. Jeremy felt a little uneasy at the sight of Caroline being this close to a Vampire, but he didn’t do anything as he stood there quietly, wondering where Ashley was.


Ashley let out another painful scream as Asmodeus continued to carve away at the brunette, though she couldn’t move that much due to being weakened by the blood mixture.

“I love hearing you scream.” Asmodeus smirked as he looked at the damage he had done to Ashley; deep cuts covered her arms, chest and legs, along with cutting parts of her sundress to cut up Ashley’s stomach.

“Do you get off from torturing people?” Ashley growled as the Demon smiled down at her.

“Just pretty ones like you.” Asmodeus said as he used the tip of the blade to run it up Ashley’s leg, though he didn’t puncture the skin as he looked down at her. “Such a shame to damage this beautiful body.” He then raised the knife, ready to kill Ashley off as the brunette tightly closed her eyes, waiting for the stab wounds to come. The sound of a blazing fire brought Ashley to quickly open her eyes however, a wall of fire appearing in between her and Asmodeus.

“What the heck?” Ashley said as she used all of her strength to sit up on her elbows, seeing Ichiru standing a few feet away with another girl who greatly resembled him.

“If you want her, you’ll have to go through both of us… your highness.” Ichiru said, the last few words spoken in sarcasm as Ashley saw his eyes turn white while his aura blazed around his body.

“Ichiru…” Ashley said in relief. Ashley noticed that some of her skin was in the fire that separated her from Asmodeus, though the flames didn’t burn her at all. The brunette then looked over to Kotomi, seeing how should could control the water from the Moon Pool. “Another Mermaid…” Ashley said to herself in shock.

“Well isn’t this cute. Come to save your little wh*re I see, hmm? You’re starting to become more trouble than you’re worth.” Asmodeus smirked as he looked back over to Ashley through the flames. “I think it’s time I leave, but remember Ashley, the very instant you’re alone I will kill you and take your daughter.” With that Asmodeus snapped his fingers, disappearing from the scene in thin air as Ashley used the cave’s wall to help her stand up.

“He'll have to try a lot harder than that.” Ashley said weakly as she fell to her knees on the sand; the opened jar of holy water and human blood remained in the cave. The brunette still had no idea that Ichiru was actually Abigail’s biological father.

DarkAmethyst
10-20-2011, 10:22 PM
“I don’t know what happened.” Jeremy finally spoke as he shook his head, and Kiseki relaxed when he didn‘t attack him. “There was a Demon attack again, so I quickly ran inside to get weapons but when I came back Ashley and the Demon were gone with Caroline being unconscious.”

Kiseki started to tell him about his vision, but stopped when the other male looked down at Caroline quickly, following his gaze to see the blonde moving.

“What happened? God my head hurts...” Caroline opened her eyes, slowly sitting up as she brought her hand to her head. Kiseki could already see a large bruise developing on the left corner of her forehead, although he didn’t notice the pool of blood where she had been laying until the scent of it hit his nose. Even though he’d just had a blood pouch and could control it easily, his fangs still tried to pierce his gums in response as Jeremy checked the back of the blonde’s head.

“Crap…”

“W-what’s wrong?” Caroline asked.

“You split your head open. What exactly happened when I was gone?” Jeremy asked as he helped the blonde to her feet while he rose himself.

“I was about to claw the Demon until he knocked me out cold by punching me.” Caroline responded as she retracted her claws and allowed her eyes to go back to normal. Her attention shifted to Kiseki then, who had just gotten his fangs to stop trying to pierce through. He noticed her stumble a bit as she walked over to him, making him look at her in concern. “Can you heal me?”

Before Kiseki could answer, he noticed the blonde trip, which brought him to quickly step forward so that she fell into his arms. He glanced up at Jeremy, who didn’t seem to be planning to attack him. With this noted, he moved one of his hands up to Caroline’s head to heal the wound, ignoring the scent of blood the best he could. He didn’t notice his eyes change color from it until after he’d finished healing her and looked back up to Jeremy.

“The demon who attacked was Asmodeus; he wants to kill Ashley so that he can take Abigail. I saw what happened in a vision just a few minutes ago. That’s why I’m here. My brother and sister went to help Ashley over at Lunar Island. Knowing them, they’ll probably come back with her any moment now.” He offered a smile, although it faded as his gaze shifted to Caroline. Everyone seemed to be getting hurt since they came to town…was it really because of them? Asmodeus kept mentioning Ichiru’s and Ashley’s memories; why was he so concerned about them remembering each other?



“Well isn’t this cute. Come to save your little wh*re I see, hmm? You’re starting to become more trouble than you’re worth.” Asmodeus smirked, looking back over to Ashley as flames began to gather around Ichiru‘s hands. “I think it’s time I leave, but remember Ashley, the very instant you’re alone I will kill you and take your daughter.”

Ichiru’s attack just barely missed the demon as he snapped his fingers and disappeared, bringing him to sigh.

“Aw, I wanted to carve him up a little.” Ichiru said as Kotomi let the water fall back into the pool.

“He'll have to try a lot harder than that.” Ashley said weakly before collapsing onto her knees. Ichiru allowed the fire in front of Ashley to dissipate, walking over to the brunette and helping her back to her feet.

“We need to stop meeting like this.” He joked with a smile. Kotomi walked over to the two as Ichiru healed the cuts on Ashley’s body, bringing him to glance back at her. “This is my younger sister Kotomi, by the way.” The Mermaid smiled in response, although as she looked at Ashley she couldn’t help but feel that she had met her before.

As Ichiru finished healing the cuts on Ashley, what Asmodeus had told him earlier came back to mind, and he looked back up at Ashley.

“Did he say anything about Abigail?” He asked, and Kotomi instantly knew where he was headed, glancing back at the entrance of the cave. “Well, besides wanting to take her anyway…”

Kei Ochima
10-20-2011, 11:14 PM
Jeremy watched as Kiseki looked up to him, Jeremy giving a slight nod to let Kiseki know that it was fine to heal Caroline. After a few moments Kiseki moved one of his hands over the wound on Caroline’s head, healing it completely. Jeremy looked towards the street as he was worried about his sister, completely missing Kiseki’s eyes change color from the reaction of Caroline’s blood. The pain in Caroline’s head completely went away after a few moments, though the spell of dizziness was still affecting her.

“The demon who attacked was Asmodeus; he wants to kill Ashley so that he can take Abigail. I saw what happened in a vision just a few minutes ago. That’s why I’m here. My brother and sister went to help Ashley over at Lunar Island. Knowing them, they’ll probably come back with her any moment now.” Kiseki’s voice brought Jeremy to look over to the Vampire, who offered a smile as Jeremy gave a nod. He noticed that Kiseki look down to Caroline, obviously worried about her as his smiled faded away. The feeling of knowing Kiseki somehow fell on Jeremy again as he looked at him and Caroline, bringing him to walk towards the two.

“Let’s all go inside and wait for everyone to come here.” Jeremy said as he walked inside with the weapons, turning to look at Kiseki as Caroline supported her own weight now. “You can come inside too, and sorry for my death threat towards you.” Jeremy then turned around and walked towards the stairs, walking up them to check on Abigail who was still sound asleep. Caroline gave Kiseki a smile, taking his hand and guiding him into the house.

“Well at least you don’t have to worry about Jeremy attacking you.” Caroline said with a small laugh, letting go of Kiseki’s hand and walking over to the sink as she put on the cold water. The curly haired blonde needed to get the blood out of her hair before it became dry, bringing her to lean over the sink and use the hose to wash out the blood.



Back at the cave Ashley saw that the fire had disappeared, watching Ichiru walk over towards the brunette as he helped her to her feet so she could stand.

“We need to stop meeting like this.” Ichiru joked as he smiled at her, bringing her to smile as well. As Ichiru began to heal Ashley’s cuts she looked over to Kotomi, who was walking towards her and Ichiru. “This is my younger sister Kotomi, by the way.” Ichiru explained. Like Kotomi, Ashley felt like she had known Kotomi from somewhere before but couldn’t quite figure out where.

“Hey.” Ashley gave Kotomi a smile as she looked back over to Ichiru, seeing that all of her wounds were gone now as he looked at the brunette.

“Did he say anything about Abigail?” Ichiru asked. “Well, besides wanting to take her anyway…”

“No, he didn’t.” Ashley said as she shook her head. “All I know is that he wants her for something, but he’s not going to get her. Not while I’m alive anyway.” Ashley said before shifting her attention over to the blood mixture in the jar. “Holy water and human blood… it’s like Vervain to Mermaids.” Ashley said as she walked over to it and picked up the jar, dumping the remaining liquid as it sank into the sand. After dropping the emptied jar to the ground Ashley looked over to Ichiru and Kotomi, a worried expression on the brunette’s face.

“I need to get back to the house and make sure Abby is safe.” Ashley said, walking towards the entrance that went through the rain forest. She knew that she was far too weak to swim, so she would have to get back to town by the boat Ichiru rented. Every movement that the brunette made sent fire to explode within her body from the blood mixture, but she did her best to ignore it for Abigail’s safety.

DarkAmethyst
10-22-2011, 05:59 PM
“Let’s all go inside and wait for everyone to come here.” Jeremy turned back and head inside after speaking, turning back to look at Kiseki. “You can come inside too, and sorry for my death threat towards you.” Kiseki gave a nod, offering a smile in response as Jeremy disappeared up the stairs, shifting his gaze to Caroline, who gave him a smile before taking his hand to guide him back to the house.

“Well at least you don’t have to worry about Jeremy attacking you.” She said with a small laugh, as she let go of the Vampire‘s hand to walk over to the kitchen sink and turn on the cold water. Kiseki glanced up at the stairs as she began to hose the blood out of her hair, hoping that he wouldn’t see Jeremy come running back down them saying that Abigail was missing or something. However, this fear only lasted for a moment as he turned his attention back to Caroline, walking over to the sink.

“Do you need any help?”



“No, he didn’t.” Back at the cave, Ashley shook her head as she responded. “All I know is that he wants her for something, but he’s not going to get her. Not while I’m alive anyway.” Ichiru looked at the ground after the brunette spoke. Why had Asmodeus only told him about it, but not Ashley? Maybe because he had thought that by telling him that, it might have made Ichiru decide to join him and he wouldn’t have had to tell her?

“Holy water and human blood… it’s like Vervain to Mermaids.” He looked back up at Ashley as she walked over to the jar to pick it up and dump the remaining liquid into the sand before dropping it to the ground. She looked up at Ichiru and Kotomi, the younger girl having finally taken her gaze away from the entrance to the cave, as a worried expression came onto her face.

“I need to get back to the house and make sure Abby is safe.” She said, starting to head back out toward the rain forest surrounding the cave. However, even though she was doing a good job of hiding it, Ichiru could easily sense the pain she was in. He also knew there had to be some pain left over from being injected with the mixture. He glanced at Kotomi, prompting her to follow as he went after the brunette and scooped her up into his arms after he’d caught up with her, giving her a smirk.

“I can sense pain, you know. There’s no use in trying to hide it.”

Kotomi laughed softly behind him as he carried the brunette the rest of the way, stopping at the shore as the Mermaid headed on into the water.

“I’ll go this way and meet you back at the beach.” Ichiru nodded, watching his sister wade out into the water before diving in to turn into a Mermaid and swim off. Once she had disappeared underwater, he carried Ashley to the boat he had left by the shore.

“If you try to jump out and swim off anyway, I’ll come after you.” He said as he gently put her down in the boat, although it was clear from his tone that he was joking - at least halfway, anyway. He knew he couldn’t catch the brunette if she used her speed swim, but in the condition she was currently in, it was possible that she might not be able to use it. He honestly didn’t expect her to try, anyway. “There’s something I need to tell you, anyway…” After starting the engine, he looked at the floor of the boat for a few moments, hesitating as he tried to decide whether or not he should tell her or not. Demons had the tendency to lie, anyway, right?

“Asmodeus came to us before he attacked you again. After his general speech about wanting to kill you and take Abigail away, he told me that I was actually her real father…” He paused, finally looking up at Ashley. “I thought he might have been lying at first, since he tried to use it as bait to get me to join him, but with all of these flashbacks we’ve both been having, and the connections everyone feels with each other…” He trailed off, his gaze shifting to the water outside the boat. Even though he couldn’t seem to regardless, he knew he didn’t have to finish his sentence for the brunette to understand.

Kei Ochima
10-23-2011, 12:58 AM
“Do you need any help?” Kiseki asked Caroline after a few moments, walking over to the sink as the blonde haired Mai washed her hair thoroughly.

“Nah it’s okay.” Caroline said as she shut off the water, squeezing the extra liquid out before looking over to Kiseki, her wet curls bouncing down on her shoulders. “Thanks for coming back.” Caroline said with a sweet smile. Her attention then shifted towards the window, worried about Ashley as the smile faded away into a frown. “I hope Ashley comes back soon…” Caroline said as she looked down.


Back at Lunar Island Ashley heard footsteps coming from behind her, the brunette not being alarmed however since she knew it was only Ichiru and Kotomi. What startled her somewhat however was suddenly being scooped into Ichiru’s arms, bringing Ashley to look at him in confusion.

“I can sense pain, you know. There’s no use in trying to hide it.” Ichiru said with a smirk, bringing Ashley to smile as Kotomi laughed.

“Nothing gets by you then.” Ashley laughed, though she still felt weak and in pain. The group walked through the rain forest and back to the beach, heading towards the emptied boat that was waiting for them on shore.

“I’ll go this way and meet you back at the beach.” Kotomi said as Ichiru nodded, bringing Ashley to watch her go off into the water.

“If you try to jump out and swim off anyway, I’ll come after you.” Ichiru joked as he gently placed Ashley down in the boat, though she knew that if she really did jump into the water then Ichiru would go after her.

“I don’t think I’ll be swimming just yet.” Ashley sighed as she looked out onto the ocean, putting her arm over the boat so her hand could sooth in the water.

“There’s something I need to tell you, anyway…” Ichiru said, starting the engine and going back towards shore as Ashley looked over to him, his gaze on the floor of the boat.

“What’s wrong? Is everything okay?” Ashley asked in concern.

“Asmodeus came to us before he attacked you again. After his general speech about wanting to kill you and take Abigail away, he told me that I was actually her real father…” Ichiru said a few moments later, pausing as he looked up at Ashley. The brunette’s concerned expression turned into one of shock instantly as she looked at Ichiru, unable to say anything at first. “I thought he might have been lying at first, since he tried to use it as bait to get me to join him, but with all of these flashbacks we’ve both been having, and the connections everyone feels with each other…” Ichiru trailed off as he looked towards the water, bringing Ashley to look down as she pulled her hand out of the water and onto her lap.

“So it’s really true…” Ashley said, her gaze continuing to stay on the floor of the boat. The brunette didn’t say anything else for the rest of the boat ride as she was lost in thought, realizing that this whole time the people who had their memories tampered with by Asmodeus were all living a lie. Ashley looked up at the water, seeing the docking area as she looked over to Ichiru.

“I don’t even know what to say about all of this… this huge bomb coming onto us all of a sudden is just crazy. You’re a Hunter; someone who travels state after state and protects people from the bad Supernatural…” Ashley looked down for a few moments. “You’re basically getting a ‘get out of jail free’ card right now. You can leave this town and not come back if that’s what you want, because I’m not going to force you to stay here just because Abigail is your daughter.” Ashley spoke softly as she looked at Ichiru. “Don’t feel pressured to stay here, Ichiru. If you want to leave, then feel free to.” Ashley then stood up and walked onto the dock, beginning to walk away as tears silently filled her eyes and lightly fell down her cheeks.

DarkAmethyst
10-23-2011, 08:01 PM
“Nah it’s okay.” Caroline responded to Kiseki as she shut off the water, wringing the water out of her hair before turning to look at the Vampire. “Thanks for coming back.” She gave him a sweet smile, which he returned, although it faded away shortly after when she looked at the window with a frown. “I hope Ashley comes back soon…”

“I’m sure she will.” The dark haired teen offered a smile as he looked at the blonde. However, in the back of his mind, he was becoming worried too. He knew that Ichiru and Kotomi would be alright somehow, but he still worried about them. The smile disappeared from his face as he looked up at Caroline again. “I’m sorry you all are having to go through this because of us…”

Like Ichiru, he thought that if they hadn’t come to this town and stayed around Ashley and Caroline, the demon wouldn’t have started attacking them.


“So it’s really true…” Ichiru kept his gaze on the water as Ashley spoke, neither of them speaking for the rest of the ride due to being lost in thought. Ichiru honestly didn’t know what to think. He didn’t have a problem with it at all, but finding out all of a sudden was a shock.

“I don’t even know what to say about all of this… this huge bomb coming onto us all of a sudden is just crazy. You’re a Hunter; someone who travels state after state and protects people from the bad Supernatural…” The half demon finally looked up, noticing the dock in the distance as Ashley spoke, her gaze on the floor of the boat. “You’re basically getting a ‘get out of jail free’ card right now. You can leave this town and not come back if that’s what you want, because I’m not going to force you to stay here just because Abigail is your daughter.” She looked up at Ichiru as she spoke, and the shock in his expression overrode the protest. “Don’t feel pressured to stay here, Ichiru. If you want to leave, then feel free to.”

Ichiru stood up as the brunette walked onto the dock, glancing over to the building a few feet away where he was supposed to inform them of the boat’s return. However, he noticed Kotomi walking out of it only a few seconds later, which let him know that that had already been taken care of - and that his sister had returned safely. Now knowing this, he ran after Ashley, not noticing the tears at first since her back was to him as he caught up.

“Why would I want to leave after finding out that I have a family?” He walked in front of the brunette, seeing the tears that ran down her face, bringing his gaze to soften. “I’d rather stay here and protect you and Abigail. I had already resolved to do that even if the memories turned out to be fake.” He looked at the ground for a moment. “I know that right now I barely know the two of you, but I can already tell that protecting you is more important.” He looked back up at Ashley, simply staring into her eyes for a few moments before reaching up to gently wipe away her tears. “I won’t go anywhere unless you tell me to. Unless you don’t want me in your life, I have no reason to leave.”

Kei Ochima
10-24-2011, 03:06 AM
“I’m sure she will.” Kiseki said as Caroline looked up at him, seeing him give a smile. The curly haired blonde smiled back as she nodded her head in agreement, knowing that Ashley and everyone else would be okay. When Kiseki’s smile faded away a few moments later however so had Caroline’s, wondering if Kiseki was okay. “I’m sorry you all are having to go through this because of us…”

“It’s not your fault.” Caroline said as she took a step towards Kiseki and shook her head, being a few short inches away from the Vampire. “For all we know, the Demon could have just decided to attack whether you and your brother were here or not. The timing is just coincidental. If you guys weren’t here then Ashley and Abigail would probably be dead by now.” Caroline said, offering a smile a few moments later. “Besides, if you guys hadn’t come here in the first place then we would have never met. With the Demon here and everything going on with Joey, well… I feel safer with you here.” Caroline said as a blush came onto her cheeks.


As Ashley was walking along the dock she saw Kotomi come out of the building where you were able to rent the boats, a sigh of relief coming apparent to the brunette in knowing that Kotomi returned safely, though Ashley continued to walk away from the beach.

“Why would I want to leave after finding out that I have a family?” Ichiru’s voice was heard as footsteps approached the brunette, Ashley looking over to him as he stood in front of her. She saw his expression soften when he looked at her, though Ashley didn’t say anything as she looked at him. “I’d rather stay here and protect you and Abigail. I had already resolved to do that even if the memories turned out to be fake.” Ichiru stated as he looked down for a few moments. “I know that right now I barely know the two of you, but I can already tell that protecting you is more important.” Ichiru then looked back up to Ashley as she looked at the half Demon in shock. The two stared at each other for a few moments, Ichiru reaching up and gently wiping away the tears that slid down the brunette’s face. “I won’t go anywhere unless you tell me to. Unless you don’t want me in your life, I have no reason to leave.”

“You actually want to stay? Most guys would take off and leave at the offer given to them…” Ashley said in a soft voice. The brunette looked down as confusion washed over her, though the thought of Ichiru wanting to stay caused her to smile as she looked up at him. “You’re the most amazing guy I have ever met.” Ashley wrapped her arms around Ichiru tightly as she held him close to her, not wanting to let the dark haired teen go. “I wish you were here during the years of Abby growing up.” Ashley said as she leaned back to look at him, the smile fading away at the thought of Scarlet. “You would have two daughters, but…” Ashley looked down, not needing to explain anymore to Ichiru since Caroline had already revealed the situation of what happened to Scarlet. After a few moments the brunette sighed, putting back on the smile as she took Ichiru’s hand and guided him back to the house, prompting Kotomi to follow if she wished.

Once Ashley got back to the house she opened up the front door and stepped inside, leaning down and breaking the salt line with her fingertip so Ichiru could enter the house as well. Caroline looked over to the living room from the kitchen, seeing that everyone was safe as her face lightened up in both excitement and relief.

“Ashley!” Caroline said as she ran to the brunette, wrapping her arms around Ashley.

“How’s your head?” Ashley asked the blonde as she released Ashley, Jeremy walking down the stairs to greet everyone.

“I’m fine now; Kiseki healed me.” Caroline said as Ashley sighed in relief, her attention shifting to Jeremy.

“Is Abby still sleeping?” Ashley asked as Jeremy nodded, bringing the brunette to nod back. She walked over to the couch and sat down, to which Kairi stood up from the dog bed and sit by Ashley’s legs. “There’s something you guys need to know… the Demon revealed that Ichiru is Abigail’s real father.” Caroline and Jeremy both looked over to Ichiru in shock.

“Well… when should we tell Abigail? Do you think she’ll take it well?” Jeremy asked as he and Caroline looked back over to Ashley.

“She already called him ‘daddy’ in Jeremy’s room right after Ichiru and Kiseki left so I think it’s fine.” Ashley said just as a knock was heard from the front door. Jeremy, Ashley and Caroline instantly fell on the defensive as Jeremy slowly opened the door, sighing in relief as he opened it all the way.

“Thank God it’s only you.” Jeremy said as Joey walked into the house, Ashley sighing in relief; Caroline however seemed frightened at the sight of Joey, though she quickly hid it as she forced a smile. Ashley and Jeremy didn’t know at all about what was going on between Caroline and Joey, bringing Jeremy to close the door as Joey walked over to Caroline and gave her a soft kiss on the lips.

“Hey beautiful.” Joey said as he gave the blonde a charming smile, shifting his attention towards Ashley. “I thought you weren’t coming home until tonight?” Joey asked as Ashley stood up, walking over to the male Mai and gave him a hug.

“I managed to catch an early flight home.” Ashley said as she looked at Joey, neither her nor Jeremy catching that something was horrible wrong as both Caroline and Joey hid everything so well.

“I’m glad to hear that though.” Joey responded, seeing the bloodstained holes in Ashley’s dress as he looked at her in concern. “What happened?”

“A Demon attacked us, but everyone is fine.” Ashley said in a reassuring tone.

“Yeah. Kiseki healed me.” Caroline said as Joey looked at her, then over to Kiseki as a hint of jealousy could be seen within Joey.

“Did he now?” Joey had his eyes go into slits for a few moments, a smirk creeping onto his face as his eyes changed back a few moments later. “You’re a Vampire, huh?”

“That’s Kiseki, his brother Ichiru and their sister Kotomi.” Ashley said as she pointed to each sibling, leaving out the fact that Ichiru was Abigail’s real father for now since she only wanted to keep it to the household until things cooled down with Asmodeus.

“Joey, do you wanna go to the beach with us later when Abby wakes up?” Jeremy asked as Joey looked over to him with a smile, though Caroline looked down and prayed that Joey would decline the offer.

“That sounds awesome. Should I leave so Abby doesn’t wake up?” Joey asked as Ashley shook her head.

“Nah it’s okay. Just as long as we’re quiet then she won’t wake up.” Ashley said, looking down at her clothes. “I’m just gonna go change into something else. I’ll be right back.” Ashley said as she walked up to her room and closed the door. Caroline walked over to the couch and sat down, Joey following as he sat down next to the blonde and wrapped an arm around her.

“I need to clean up some stuff from my room but I’ll be back down in a few minutes.” Jeremy said as he disappeared upstairs as well, leaving Caroline, Joey, Ichiru, Kotomi and Kiseki alone downstairs.

“How have you been?” Joey asked Caroline as he smirked at her, the male knowing he was in control as he lightly rubbed her arm with his thumb.

“I’m fine…” Caroline spoke in a soft voice, looking down towards the ground. After a few moments her gaze shifted to Kiseki as a slight fear was shown in her eyes, looking at the Vampire in desperation for some kind of help.

DarkAmethyst
10-25-2011, 10:23 PM
“You actually want to stay? Most guys would take off and leave at the offer given to them…” Ashley responded to Ichiru softly, and he noticed the confusion that appeared in her expression as he allowed his hand to return to his side. However, before he could respond, the brunette gave him a smile. “You’re the most amazing guy I have ever met.”

“I wouldn’t go that far…” Ichiru trailed off when Ashley wrapped her arms around him, somehow catching him off guard as she hugged him tightly. “I wish you were here during the years of Abby growing up.” Ichiru returned the hug, his gaze on the ground as he thought about everything he had missed so far in the first five years of Abigail’s life, although when Ashley leaned back to look at him, he looked up, seeing her smile fade away. “You would have two daughters, but…”

Ichiru looked down simultaneously with Ashley, knowing instantly what she was talking about. Caroline had already explained it to him and Kiseki not too long ago. Now that she had been brought up again, the half demon had the urge to visit the grave, which he would be sure to do when he got the chance.

Ashley’s sigh brought him to look up as she gave him a smile, prompting him to return it before she took his hand and guided him back toward the house. He glanced back at Kotomi, who had been at the water’s edge while the two talked, motioning for her to come with them.



“It’s not your fault.” Back at the house, Caroline responded to the Vampire as she took a step forward, now only a few inches away. Kiseki didn‘t look up, keeping his gaze on the floor as she continued. “For all we know, the Demon could have just decided to attack whether you and your brother were here or not. The timing is just coincidental. If you guys weren’t here then Ashley and Abigail would probably be dead by now.” Kiseki finally looked up as the blonde offered a smile. “Besides, if you guys hadn’t come here in the first place then we would have never met. With the Demon here and everything going on with Joey, well… I feel safer with you here.”

Kiseki looked at Caroline in disbelief for a moment, although when he noticed the faint hint of pink in her cheeks, he averted his gaze to the ground to avoid it happening to him too. After a second or two more, he looked back up at the blonde, the smile returning to his face as he responded.

“We’ll keep you safe; from everything.” He turned his attention to the door then as it opened, seeing Ashley walk inside, breaking the salt line with her finger to allow Ichiru to enter shortly after. Kiseki sighed in relief as Kotomi came in after the older twin, glad to see that everyone was okay. He walked over to stand with his siblings in the living room as Caroline ran to hug Ashley, giving the two of them a smile while the girls talked.

“Good to see you’re still in one piece.” Ichiru said to his brother with a smirk, which Kiseki returned.

“I told you I’d be fine.”

“Is Abby still sleeping?” The twins looked over to Ashley, who was speaking to Jeremy. The other male nodded in response, Ashley doing the same before walking over to the couch and sitting down. “There’s something you guys need to know… the Demon revealed that Ichiru is Abigail’s real father.” Caroline and Jeremy looked at the demon in shock, although he had already recovered from his own.

“Well… when should we tell Abigail? Do you think she’ll take it well?” Jeremy asked as he and Caroline looked back to Ashley.

“She already called him ‘daddy’ in Jeremy’s room right after Ichiru and Kiseki left so I think it’s fine.” Ashley’s statement made the twins and Kotomi look at her in shock, none of them having expected Abigail to take to him so quickly. A knock came from the door shortly after the brunette spoke and the twins moved out of the way as Jeremy slowly opened it, sighing in relief after seeing who it was.

“Thank God it’s only you.” He said as the visitor walked into the house - none other than Joey. Kotomi had no reaction, since she didn’t know about what happened with Caroline and Joey, but both twins’ attitudes instantly darkened at the sight of the blonde. Ichiru merely scowled, still sour toward the other male for how he had acted in the restaurant, but Kiseki was the most irritated and defensive out of all of them. His eyes flashed red briefly when the blonde passed them to walk over to Caroline and give her a soft kiss.

Ichiru glanced at his brother while the others talked, easily sensing the sudden switch in emotions.

Don’t do anything stupid. He warned the younger twin mentally, not receiving a response, although he knew Kiseki had heard him. He shifted his attention back to the conversation then.

“A Demon attacked us, but everyone is fine.” Ashley was telling Joey.

“Yeah. Kiseki healed me.” Caroline said, and Joey looked at her, then over to Kiseki, whose expression didn’t change.

“Did he now?” The blonde’s eyes turned into slits while he looked at Kiseki as a smirk crept onto his face. “You’re a Vampire, huh?”

Kiseki didn’t answer, knowing that if he tried to say something he may end up having an outburst of anger.

“That’s Kiseki, his brother Ichiru and their sister Kotomi.” Ashley introduced the three of them, pointing to each one as she named them. Ichiru was glad that she hadn’t mentioned what he was, and he didn’t plan on revealing it himself.

“Joey, do you wanna go to the beach with us later when Abby wakes up?” Jeremy asked as the blonde haired male looked over to him with a smile. Even Kotomi noticed Caroline look down, beginning to pick up on the blonde’s fear despite not knowing her situation.

“That sounds awesome. Should I leave so Abby doesn’t wake up?” Joey asked, but Ashley shook her head.

“Nah it’s okay. Just as long as we’re quiet then she won’t wake up.” The brunette looked down at her clothes after responding. “I’m just gonna go change into something else. I’ll be right back.” She disappeared up to her room shortly after, and Caroline walked over to the couch, Joey following to sit beside her and wrap an arm around her.

“I need to clean up some stuff from my room but I’ll be back down in a few minutes.” Jeremy said, disappearing upstairs shortly after as well, which left the twins and Kotomi alone with Joey and Caroline. A heavy silence hung in the air until the blonde male spoke.

“How have you been?”

“I’m fine…” Caroline spoke softly, her gaze on the ground. However, after a few moments, she looked to Kiseki and the Vampire could easily see the slight fear and desperation in her eyes as Ichiru sat down on the other couch which his brother was standing beside. Kiseki’s kind nature made him hesitate at first, normally not one to become so hateful toward another person. However, as he remembered what he had seen in the visions of Caroline and Joey while he healed her, the rage came back to the surface as he looked at the other male, the anger returning to his expression.

“You may have everyone else fooled, but I know what you’ve done to Caroline and how you treat her.” The Vampire said as his eyes flashed angrily. Ichiru glanced up at him in warning, but he honestly wasn’t too happy with Joey himself. “I also know that you killed her earlier in the alley. Don’t think that you’re going to keep getting away with it, because I will put a stop to it.”

At this, Ichiru looked at Joey, the slightest hint of anger in his expression as he sat up on the edge of the couch, giving the blonde one of his smiles.

“Not to butt in, but if I find out that you’ve hurt Caroline again, and my brother doesn’t get to you first, I’ll personally come and kill you myself.”

Kei Ochima
10-26-2011, 05:37 PM
After Caroline looked to Kiseki she lowered her gaze a few moments later, hearing Ichiru take a seat on the other couch. Even though Caroline was a hunter and could fight the Supernatural without a second thought, Joey made the blonde fearful of him, Joey being Caroline’s weakness.

“You may have everyone else fooled, but I know what you’ve done to Caroline and how you treat her.” Caroline quickly looked up over to Kiseki in shock at the same time Ichiru had, bringing Joey to glare at the Vampire. “I also know that you killed her earlier in the alley. Don’t think that you’re going to keep getting away with it, because I will put a stop to it.” Caroline and Joey looked over to Ichiru as he sat on the edge of the couch now, Ichiru and Joey locking eyes with each other.

“Not to butt in, but if I find out that you’ve hurt Caroline again, and my brother doesn’t get to you first, I’ll personally come and kill you myself.” Ichiru said as he gave a smile, though the smile was deadly.

“She’s my girlfriend, so I’ll do anything I want to her.” Joey responded with a smirk as he looked over to Caroline, who looked back down to the ground. After Ashley had gotten dressed into a pair of baby pink denim shorts and a black tank top she walked downstairs, seeing that something was clearly wrong from the atmosphere in the room.

“What’s going on?” Ashley asked as she stood next to Kiseki.

“Ashley… I broke up with Joey when you were gone in California because he’s been hurting me all these months.” Caroline said as she stood up and walked away from Joey and sat down on the other couch, bringing Ashley to look at everyone in shock.

“W-what?” Ashley didn’t know what else to say, though when she looked over to Joey rage could clearly be seen on her face. “What did you do to her?” Ashley yelled, bringing Jeremy to hear the rage in his sister’s voice from all the way up from his room as he quickly walked down the hallway and down the stairs.

“What’s going on?” Jeremy asked.

“That never happened! Don’t you see what’s happened? Kiseki must have compelled Caroline into thinking that. I would never hurt Caroline!” Joey said defensively as he stood up, trying to put the blame on Kiseki and Ichiru.

“You killed me today and Kiseki found me!” Caroline shouted as she stood up from the couch, her hands clenched to her sides in anger.

“Kiseki compelled you, Caroline!” Joey said, looking over to Ashley and Jeremy. “Guys, please believe me. You’ve known me ever since we were fifteen; you know what kind of person I am. We’ve been best friends this entire time. You’ve only known these guys for what? Less than a day, maybe?” Joey said as Ashley and Jeremy looked over to Ichiru and Kiseki, not knowing what to do since Joey was actually right.

“But… Caroline can’t be compelled since she’s a Supernatural being.” Jeremy said as he looked back over to Joey, though Ashley continued to look at Ichiru, not knowing what to believe right now.

“Well maybe he’s a special kind of Vampire, I don’t know, but I swear that I would never hurt Caroline.” Joey said, being very convincing to even fool Ashley and Jeremy.

“I’m not compelled! Kiseki, show Ashley the vision you had from what Joey does to me.” Caroline said as she looked over to the brunette, who looked up at her for a few moments before looking over to Kiseki.

“Can you show me the vision?” Ashley asked the Vampire.

DarkAmethyst
10-26-2011, 10:07 PM
“She’s my girlfriend, so I’ll do anything I want to her.” Joey responded to the twins with a smirk, looking over to Caroline, who looked down again. Kiseki’s eyes narrowed and he started forward, but Ichiru quickly stood up and grabbed his brother before he could reach the blonde. The younger twin struggled against his brother’s grip for a moment before the sound of footsteps brought him to fall still again at the realization that he would only get the two of them kicked out if he blindly attacked Joey. Ichiru released him when sensing that he was calmer just as Ashley walked back into the living room.

“What’s going on?” She asked as she stood next to Kiseki. The dark haired teen started to respond, but the fear that she wouldn’t believe him struck, and he stayed quiet. Ichiru noticed this and started to speak for his brother, but Caroline beat both of them to it.

“Ashley… I broke up with Joey when you were gone in California because he’s been hurting me all these months.” She said, getting up and walking away from Joey to sit on the other couch beside the spot where Ichiru had previously been.

“W-what?” Ashley looked over to Joey, the rage clearly seen in her expression. “What did you do to her?”

After the brunette’s yell, Jeremy quickly came back downstairs to join the group.


“What’s going on?”

“That never happened! Don’t you see what’s happened? Kiseki must have compelled Caroline into thinking that. I would never hurt Caroline!” Joey retaliated in response to Ashley as he stood up.

“What?!” Ichiru grabbed Kiseki’s arm as he looked at the other male in anger.

“You killed me today and Kiseki found me!” Caroline shouted as she stood up from the couch on the other side of Ichiru, her fists clenched at her sides.

“Kiseki compelled you, Caroline!” Joey looked over to Ashley and Jeremy. “Guys, please believe me. You’ve known me ever since we were fifteen; you know what kind of person I am. We’ve been best friends this entire time. You’ve only known these guys for what? Less than a day, maybe?” Ashley and Jeremy looked over at the twins, both of them looking back with an expression of protest.

“You can’t honestly believe that.” Ichiru looked at Ashley as Kiseki finally pulled his arm free of his brother’s grip. “Why would Kiseki want to do something like that?”

“But… Caroline can’t be compelled since she’s a Supernatural being.” Jeremy looked back over to Joey, although Ichiru and Ashley remained staring at each other.

“Well maybe he’s a special kind of Vampire, I don’t know, but I swear that I would never hurt Caroline.” Kiseki looked at Joey, his pupils narrowing to slits in response to his anger.

“I’m not compelled! Kiseki, show Ashley the vision you had from what Joey does to me.” Caroline’s words made the twins and Kotomi look over to her as the Vampire’s eyes went back to normal. Ashley looked at him as well.

“Can you show me the vision?”

Ichiru looked at Kiseki, who hesitated for a few moments. He had never tried to show another person his visions, but he knew that he could probably do it if he tried. It would probably take a lot out of him, which worried Ichiru and Kotomi, considering he had just recovered from two fatal wounds only around half an hour ago, but they both knew that Kiseki wouldn’t be talked out of it. This was the only way he could prove to Ashley and Jeremy that they were telling the truth. But what if they still didn’t believe him after he showed it to her?

Kiseki pushed these thoughts out of his mind, finally giving a nod in response to Ashley as he turned to face her, taking her hands in his and closing his eyes. Kotomi walked over to stand beside Ichiru as the younger twin summoned the visions from the back of his mind, where he had seen them earlier. As he used his power, his eyes opened, turning a pale green while the visions of Joey hurting and yelling at Caroline began to flash before him again. Once he could see them clearly, Kiseki focused on sending them through to Ashley, releasing one of her hands to touch her forehead.

“Can you see anything?”

Kei Ochima
10-27-2011, 06:18 PM
Ashley saw that Kiseki was hesitant of showing the brunette the visions at first, bringing her to glace towards Joey for a few moments before looking back towards the Vampire. Kiseki nodded in agreement after a few moments and faced her, taking her hands into his own as he closed his eyes. Ashley took a deep breath to clear her mind, exhaling slowly as Kiseki opened his eyes, being a pale green now. After a few moments he released one of Ashley’s hands to place his on her forehead, bringing Jeremy to look at the two curiously.

“Can you see anything?” Kiseki asked.

“There’s nothing… I don’t see anythi—“ Ashley stopped at mid sentence as her eyes turned the same pale green as Kiseki’s, seeing a perfect vision of Caroline and Joey.

A few knocks were heard from the front door as Caroline opened it, the blonde being home alone in the house as an enraged Joey stood at the doorway.

“What’s wrong?” Caroline asked in both confusion and fear.

“You know what’s wrong!” Joey yelled as he stormed inside the house and slammed Caroline against the wall, the blonde letting out a cry in pain as the back of her head hit the white wall. “I saw you talking to that guy again! What’s going on between you and him?” Joey growled as he tightly pinned Caroline against the wall by her shoulders.

“Who? Rick? He’s my lab partner for my Science class!” Caroline yelled, this taking back from her senior year of high school.

“Don’t play games with me! I see the way you two look at each other!” Joey shouted in anger.

“Are you completely crazy?” Caroline yelled back as she tried to push Joey off of her, which only made him even angrier.

“Don’t you dare talk back to me!” Joey released one of his arms from Caroline and backhanded her in the face, bringing the blonde to cry out in pain.

“Please stop…” Caroline begged as tears slid down her cheeks.

Ashley pulled herself out of the vision as her eyes went back to normal, the brunette looking down at the ground in complete shock; there was more to the vision but Ashley couldn’t bring herself to see the rest. Jeremy walked over to his sister and put a hand on her shoulder, lightly shaking her.

“Ash? Are you okay?” Jeremy asked as Caroline looked over to Joey, who had a nervous expression on his face. Ashley’s shocked expression quickly turned into anger as she looked over to Joey, walking over to the male Mai and punched him right in the jaw as hard as she could.

“Get out!” Ashley yelled as she went to punch him again but Jeremy quickly ran to her side and held back his sister as Caroline looked at the brunette in shock. A small trickle of blood slid down Joey’s lip from being punched, though he had a smirk on his face as he looked at Ashley.

“So you saw something, did you?” Joey said as Ashley struggled against her brother’s grip.

“I’m going to kill you for hurting Caroline!” Ashley growled.

“That’s fine, because I’ll just come back to life.” Joey shrugged as he walked over to the front door and opened it, though he didn’t leave as he turned around to face everyone. “Looks like you all have more to worry about than just a Demon.” Joey said as he referred to himself, leaving the house and closing the door behind him. Once he was gone Caroline walked over to Ashley to try and calm her down, who had stropped struggling as she looked at Caroline.

“Are you okay?” Ashley asked as Caroline nodded.

“I’m okay.” Caroline said. A scream then came from upstairs, following by heavy crying as Ashley’s eyes widened, knowing it was Abigail. Ashley, Jeremy and Caroline all sprinted up the stairs and ran into Abigail’s room, who was crying into a pillow.

“What happened?” Ashley asked in alarm as she quickly walked over to Abigail and sat on the bed next to her, Joey’s threat still flowing through her mind.

“I had another nightmare about spiders…” Abigail said as Ashley sighed in relief, Abigail reaching over and holding onto Ashley tightly as she cried. Abigail had Arachnophobia which was a fear of spiders, the toddler also being deadly allergic to any spider bites; a small bite could kill Abigail. Ashley keeps an EpiPen in the house or take it when they go out encase Abigail ever got bitten by a spider, which would help the toddler with the deadly side effects the spider bite carried, though Abigail would still have to be rushed to the hospital to have the necessary treatments.

“It will be okay, Abby. It was just a nightmare.” Ashley said as she ran her fingers through Abigail’s hair, the toddler giving little sobs as she trembled a little bit in Ashley's arms. Caroline motioned Jeremy back towards the living room, who nodded and followed the blonde downstairs and sat on one of the couches. As Caroline sat there the thought of Joey's threat came back to mind, worrying the curly haired blonde.

DarkAmethyst
10-28-2011, 01:18 PM
“There’s nothing… I don’t see anythi—“ Ashley stopped mid sentence, bringing Ichiru and Kotomi to look at her in question before her eyes turned the same pale green as Kiseki’s, which let them know it was working. Kiseki became increasingly upset as the vision progressed; a scene of a time during Caroline’s senior year when Joey had accused her of being too friendly with someone else. Because of this, his concentration began to waver, but not before Ashley pulled herself out of the vision, breaking the connection between the two.

Kiseki snapped out of it as well, his eyes returning to their normal emerald color as he came back to reality, holding his head in his hand due sudden dizziness and a headache. Ichiru put a hand on his shoulder, helping the younger twin stay on his feet as Jeremy checked on Ashley, who suddenly walked over to Joey and punched him in the jaw.

“Get out!” She yelled as she went to punch him again but Jeremy quickly ran to her side and held her back. When Joey looked back up a small trickle of blood could be seen on his lip, although he smirked at the brunette regardless.

“So you saw something, did you?”

“I’m going to kill you for hurting Caroline!” Ashley growled.

“That’s fine, because I’ll just come back to life.” Joey shrugged and walked over to the door, bringing Ichiru to quickly grab Kiseki as he tried to attack him despite his dizziness. “Looks like you all have more to worry about than just a Demon.” With that, he left the house, closing the door behind him as Ashley walked over to Caroline to check on her. Kiseki leaned on the wall as he recovered from his dizzy spell, receiving a look from Ichiru that clearly said ‘you shouldn’t have used so much power’.

Shortly after Caroline had responded to Ashley, a scream came from upstairs, bringing the twins and even Kotomi to run upstairs after Ashley, Caroline and Jeremy to Abigail’s room, seeing the toddler crying into a pillow.

“What happened?” Ashley asked in alarm as she quickly walked over to the bed and set down.

“I had another nightmare about spiders…” Abigail responded, and the three siblings sighed in relief along with Ashley as the five year old reached over to hold on to her mother as she cried.

“It will be okay, Abby. It was just a nightmare.” As Ashley ran her fingers through Abigail’s hair, Ichiru saw Caroline motion Jeremy toward the living room, the two heading back downstairs shortly after. Kiseki glanced at Ichiru, who didn’t appear to be planning on going back, finally turning and heading back downstairs as well with Kotomi right behind him.

Once back downstairs, the dark haired teen walked over to Caroline, easily sensing her worry as he sat down beside her. He knew she was worrying over Joey and what he had said, and probably over what he would do - or try to do - to everyone now. In the back of his mind, Kiseki wondered if he should have kept quiet to avoid the huge mess, but he knew that if he had then Caroline would still be suffering in silence. It was better to have everyone helping keep each other safe. He put a hand on the blonde’s shoulder, offering a small smile as he looked at her.

“Everything will be okay.”

Back upstairs, Ichiru lingered at the doorway for a few moments, not sure whether it was okay for him to enter or not. Despite everything he knew now, he still felt like a stranger who was intruding on their lives.

As he looked at Ashley and Abigail, a memory suddenly came to him; from when Abigail was a baby. Somehow he could remember a time before she was even a year old when she had been bitten by a spider and had a severe allergic reaction. He remained where he was for a few more moments as he remembered the panic as they rushed her to the hospital, shocked that he was remembering this all of a sudden. After a few moments, he looked back up at Ashley and Abigail, finally stepping into the room.

“She’s allergic to spider bites, isn’t she?” He asked the question mostly out of wanting to clarify that his flashback had been real, but partially because he couldn’t take standing there in silence any longer, either.

Kei Ochima
10-28-2011, 08:07 PM
As Caroline was lost in her thoughts she felt Kiseki take a seat next to her, though the blonde didn’t look at the Vampire at first as she still continued to wonder what Joey was going to do. She feared that he would possibly go after Abigail since she was defenseless, but would Joey really go that far? Would he actually try to harm a little five year old? Caroline snapped out of her thoughts when she felt a hand touch her shoulder, looking over to Kiseki as he gave her a small smile.

“Everything will be okay.” Kiseki said.

“You’re always so positive.” Caroline said with a smile. “And thank you, for letting Ashley see one of the visions. If you hadn’t done that then Joey would still be hurting me without anyone else knowing. I guess… I just wasn’t strong enough to tell anyone about it.” Caroline said as the smile faded away, the blonde looking down. Jeremy reached out and wrapped an arm around the blonde, bringing her to look over to him.

“You were just scared which is understandable. I promise that he won’t ever touch you again.” Jeremy said as Caroline nodded.


Back upstairs Abigail continued to cry a little bit for a few moments, finally calming down as she wiped the tears away and looked up at Ashley, who gave Abigail a small smile and kissed her on the cheek.

“She’s allergic to spider bites, isn’t she?” Ichiru asked as he stepped into the room, bringing both Ashley and Abigail to look at him as Ashley nodded.

“Yeah. She had a really bad reaction when she was a baby and had to rush her to the hospital. After when they stabilized her the doctors said she was highly allergic to spider bites. She also has Arachnophobia.” Ashley said, the same memory Ichiru just had about the hospital coming back to her, only this time Ichiru was in it as a younger teenager. “Which you already knew, didn’t you…” Ashley looked from Ichiru to Abigail, who was staring over at Ichiru.

“I don’t like spiders…” Abigail said as Ashley gave a small smile.

“There’s something you need to know, Abigail…” Ashley said as Abigail looked over to her mother, deciding now was the time to tell Abigail since her, Ashley and Ichiru were alone together. “Remember when Ichiru and Kiseki left the house and you called Ichiru ‘daddy’? Tell me again; why did you call him that?”

“Because I feel a really strong connection with him. Maybe it’s because we’re both half Demon?” Abigail asked.

“Well… you were right, Abby. When Ichiru and Kiseki left, the Demon came back and attacked them. The Demon told Ichiru that he really is your father.” Ashley explained.

“So he really is daddy?” Abigail asked in excitement as she looked over to Ichiru with a smile.

“He is.” Ashley nodded, bringing Abigail to quickly jump off the bed and run over to Ichiru, hugging him tightly.

“We’ll kill that Demon for messing with you and mommy’s memories.” Abigail said as she looked up at Ichiru, bringing Ashley to lightly laugh as she walked over to the two and picked up Abigail from the ground.

“You won’t be doing anything.” Ashley said.

“But I want to be a hunter when I get bigger.” Abigail said as Ashley’s smile faded away, not wanting Abigail to live the lifestyle of a hunter.

“You know I don’t want that life for you, Abby. I thought you wanted to do something regarding the ocean when you grow up? My mom –your grandma- is a Marine Biologist and I’m studying Marine Biology, so I thought that’s what you wanted to do too?” Ashley asked.

“I still do. I want to do both like you.” Abigail said with a sweet smile, bringing Ashley to smile back.

“Just as long as you don’t go looking for the Supernatural.” Ashley said as she gave Abigail another kiss on the cheek. Ashley had planned that when Abigail got older then she would start training Abigail and teach her all about the Supernatural, only because Abigail needed to know how to protect herself from it.

“Do you have fangs too?” Abigail asked as she looked over to Ichiru, reaching over and lightly pushed up his upper lip to see a fang. “I have them too.” Abigail opened her mouth, revealing the baby Demon fangs which Ashley found to be really cute.

“I have to tell everyone who comments on them that she was just born with really sharp canine teeth.” Ashley explained to Ichiru before looking back over to Abigail. “Too bad they don’t retract like a Vampire’s or Mai’s so the fangs could be hidden better.”

“I’m a Vampire.” Abigail giggled as Ashley laughed, putting down the toddler as she ran over to a pink wooden drawer and pulled out a Disney Princess coloring book and some markers, sitting down on the carpet floor and began to color. Ashley looked over to Ichiru, giving him a small smile.

“How are you taking in everything? Is everything okay so far?” Ashley asked, wanting to make sure Ichiru still wanted to be in hers’ and Abigail’s lives.

DarkAmethyst
10-29-2011, 04:12 PM
“You’re always so positive.” Caroline responded to Kiseki with a smile, prompting him to return it as he looked at her. “And thank you, for letting Ashley see one of the visions. If you hadn’t done that then Joey would still be hurting me without anyone else knowing. I guess… I just wasn’t strong enough to tell anyone about it.” Caroline’s smile faded away as she looked down, bringing Kiseki’s to as well. He started to say something, but stopped when Jeremy wrapped an arm around her from the other side.

“You were just scared which is understandable. I promise that he won’t ever touch you again.” He said, to which the blonde nodded. The smile returned to Kiseki’s face as he looked at her.

“You have all of us protecting you now; it’ll be okay.”



“Yeah. She had a really bad reaction when she was a baby and had to rush her to the hospital. After when they stabilized her the doctors said she was highly allergic to spider bites. She also has Arachnophobia.” Back upstairs Ashley responded to Ichiru, who looked at her in shock as she repeated the memory he had just had in his mind, opening his mouth to speak although he stopped when she continued. “Which you already knew, didn’t you…” Ichiru nodded when Ashley looked at him, his gaze shifting to Abigail when he noticed her staring at him.

“I don’t like spiders…” Ichiru smiled in unison with Ashley at the toddler, although he didn’t say anything yet as Ashley spoke again.

“There’s something you need to know, Abigail… Remember when Ichiru and Kiseki left the house and you called Ichiru ‘daddy’? Tell me again; why did you call him that?”

“Because I feel a really strong connection with him. Maybe it’s because we’re both half Demon?” Abigail answered.

“Well… you were right, Abby. When Ichiru and Kiseki left, the Demon came back and attacked them. The Demon told Ichiru that he really is your father.” Ashley explained.

“So he really is daddy?” The excitement could easily be heard in Abigail’s voice, and Ichiru couldn’t help but smile back when she looked over to him.

“He is.” Ashley nodded, and Abigail jumped off of the bed to run over to Ichiru, catching him off guard as she hugged him tightly. However, after a few moments, he returned it, giving her a smile as she looked up at him.

“We’ll kill that Demon for messing with you and mommy’s memories.” The half demon laughed lightly with Ashley as the brunette walked over to them and picked up the toddler.

“You won’t be doing anything.”

“But I want to be a hunter when I get bigger.” Abigail responded, and Ichiru’s smile faded a little at the thought.

“You know I don’t want that life for you, Abby. I thought you wanted to do something regarding the ocean when you grow up? My mom –your grandma- is a Marine Biologist and I’m studying Marine Biology, so I thought that’s what you wanted to do too?” Ashley replied.

“I still do. I want to do both like you.” Abigail said with a sweet smile, bringing Ashley to smile back.

“Just as long as you don’t go looking for the Supernatural.” Ashley said as she gave the toddler another kiss on the cheek.

“Do you have fangs too?” Ichiru snapped out of his thoughts when Abigail spoke again, having somehow begun thinking about his parents. He started to answer but stopped when the toddler reached over to gently lift his upper lip and reveal one of his fangs. “I have them too.” She opened her mouth then, revealing the baby demon fangs Ichiru had seen earlier that day, which brought him to smile.

“I have to tell everyone who comments on them that she was just born with really sharp canine teeth.” Ashley explained as Ichiru looked back at her, shifting her gaze to Abigail. “Too bad they don’t retract like a Vampire’s or Mai’s so the fangs could be hidden better.”

“I’m a Vampire.” Abigail giggled, and Ichiru chuckled softly as Ashley laughed, watching the fiver year old run over to a pink wooden drawer to get a Disney Princess coloring book and some markers after Ashley put her down.

“How are you taking in everything? Is everything okay so far?” Ichiru looked over to Ashley as she spoke, a small smile on her face.

“It’s quite a bit to take in, but I’ll manage. I’ve got a lot of catching up to do after all.” Ichiru returned the smile, although it faded slightly as he looked at Abigail for a moment, then back to Ashley. “It just stings a little knowing that I’ve missed so much already.”

Kei Ochima
11-02-2011, 03:04 AM
“You have all of us protecting you now; it’ll be okay.” Kiseki said as Caroline looked back over to him, returning the smile. The blonde realized that Kotomi probably didn’t know who Caroline and Jeremy were, bringing her to look at Kotomi with a smile.

“I probably should have introduced us when you first arrived, but things were pretty hectic when you guys came here. My name is Caroline, and this is Jeremy.” Caroline responded with a smile, though Caroline knew that Jeremy and Kotomi had to of known each other since Ichiru was Abigail’s father, regardless of the Demon interfering with everyone’s memories.

“What do you guys wanna do? Being held up in the house on a summer day really sucks.” Jeremy said with a sigh.

“We could go to the beach right now if you want to.” Caroline responded as she stood up from the couch.

“That’s the problem though; the beach is a few blocks away. With that damn Demon trying to kill Ashley to take Abigail we should really stay near the house.” Jeremy pointed out. Caroline gave a pout much like a little kid would, looking to the backyard where her face instantly lit up in excitement as she looked back down at Jeremy with a smile.

“What if we go swimming in the backyard? The in-ground pool is very large to where everyone can swim, and if something happens then we can run right inside. I don’t think the Demon will attack so soon, especially with everyone together.” Caroline said, bringing Jeremy to nod after a few moments of thinking about it.

“That sounds like a really good idea.” Jeremy said as he stood up from the couch as well.

“We have tons of extra bathing suits that haven’t even been worn and still have the tags on them that you, Kiseki and Ichiru can have if you guys wanna go swimming.” Caroline said as she looked over to Kotomi, then to Kiseki. Jeremy walked over to a nearby closet and opened it, pulling out a large bag and returning to the couch where he dumped the bathing suits on it, revealing both male and female swimsuits in all different sizes.

“Ashley’s a model and gets tons a free designer clothes, so since it's bathing suit season for the photo shoots she’s getting a lot of bathing suits for free.” Jeremy explained as he looked at Kotomi and Kiseki, letting them know that it was fine to take them.

“I’m gonna go tell Ashley that we’re going swimming.” Caroline said as she ran up the stairs.

“If you guys wanna swim with us then the downstairs bathroom is right over there for you guys to change your clothes.” Jeremy said as he pointed to the opened bathroom door. “I’m gonna go get on my bathing suit.” Jeremy then disappeared upstairs.


“It’s quite a bit to take in, but I’ll manage. I’ve got a lot of catching up to do after all.” Back upstairs Ichiru responded as he returned the smile, although it faded slightly as he looked at Abigail for a moment, then back to Ashley. “It just stings a little knowing that I’ve missed so much already.” Ashley’s smile faded a little as well, bringing the brunette to place her hand on Ichiru’s shoulder.

“It wasn’t your fault at all.” Ashley said as she shook her head. “You’re here now and you want to stay as a family; that’s all that matters.” Ashley gave Ichiru a smile, giving him a kiss on the cheek. “If you want to raise a baby though then we could always just make another one.” Ashley joked as she heard footsteps coming from the hallway, seeing Caroline a few moments later.

“We’re going swimming!” Caroline said excitedly as Abigail quickly shot up her head, the toddler standing up to her feet.

“Swimming?” Abigail asked with an excited smile.

“In the pool though, right?” Ashley asked, not wanting to leave too far away from the house due to the Demon.

“Yeah, just in the pool. There are extra bathing suits downstairs on the couch that haven’t even been worn yet which you can have if you want to come swimming too.” Caroline responded as she looked from Ashley to Ichiru, then disappearing down the hallway and into her room to change clothing.

“So I can wear a two piece then since we won’t be in public?” Abigail asked, referring to her tail. Whenever they went to the beach Abigail was forced to wear a one piece bathing suit and a t-shirt to hide her tail, which she hated.

“You can wear a two piece since you don't have to hide your tail.” Ashley said with a nod, walking over to the dresser and opening it, taking out a little purple bikini with silver stars on both the tops and bottoms. Ashley handed the bathing suit to Abigail and watched the toddler run pass Ichiru and down the hall into the bathroom, changing into her bathing suit. Ashley looked over to Ichiru, giving him a smile.

“Looks like it’s 'family time'.” Ashley said with a chuckle, walking over to Ichiru and gave him a soft kiss on the lips. After a few moments she leaned back, looking up into his emerald eyes. “I umm… I don’t want to be the one to make you feel uncomfortable either. I know that there are plenty of families where the parents are just acquaintances with each other for the sake of the child, where they don’t want to be together in a relationship. So… I just want to know what you want to do at this point when it regards us. I don’t want Abigail thinking we’re actually together if we aren’t, and I know finding out that you have a daughter is still a sudden shock, so if you want to take everything slow and be just friends right now then I completely understand.” Ashley said as she gave him a small smile.

DarkAmethyst
11-02-2011, 10:28 PM
After Kiseki had spoken, Caroline returned his smile, and he noticed her shift her gaze to Kotomi then.

“I probably should have introduced us when you first arrived, but things were pretty hectic when you guys came here. My name is Caroline, and this is Jeremy.” She said with a smile, bringing Kotomi to small back after a moment or two.

“Nice to meet you.”

“What do you guys wanna do? Being held up in the house on a summer day really sucks.” Jeremy said with a sigh, bringing the two to look over to him.

“We could go to the beach right now if you want to.” Caroline stood up from the couch as she spoke.

“That’s the problem though; the beach is a few blocks away. With that damn Demon trying to kill Ashley to take Abigail we should really stay near the house.” Jeremy pointed out, and Caroline pouted in response, looking almost exactly like a little kid for a moment as she looked toward the backyard before her face instantly lit up with excitement. If Ichiru had been downstairs, he probably would have commented that she looked exactly like Kiseki during those specific moments.

“What if we go swimming in the backyard? The in-ground pool is very large to where everyone can swim, and if something happens then we can run right inside. I don’t think the Demon will attack so soon, especially with everyone together.” She said, and Jeremy nodded after a few moments.

“That sounds like a really good idea.” He said as he stood up as well.

“We have tons of extra bathing suits that haven’t even been worn and still have the tags on them that you, Kiseki and Ichiru can have if you guys wanna go swimming.” Caroline looked over to Kotomi and Kiseki, whose expressions of question probably mirrored each other. They watched Jeremy walk over to a nearby closet and pull out a large bag, whose contents he dumped on the couch - a bunch of bathing suits for both genders in various sizes.

“Ashley’s a model and gets tons a free designer clothes, so since it's bathing suit season for the photo shoots she’s getting a lot of bathing suits for free.” Jeremy explained as Kiseki and Kotomi looked up at him in shock from all of the different bathing suits lying in front of them.

“I’m gonna go tell Ashley that we’re going swimming.” Caroline ran up the stairs after speaking, leaving the two siblings downstairs with Jeremy. They looked at the bathing suits again, and then at each other, both obviously thinking the same thing.

“If you guys wanna swim with us then the downstairs bathroom is right over there for you guys to change your clothes.” Jeremy pointed to an open bathroom door as the two looked up at him, both giving a silent nod in response. “I’m gonna go get on my bathing suit.”

“Is this really okay?” Kiseki looked over to Kotomi as she spoke, her gaze on the bathing suits.

“They said it was… It still feels kind of weird though.” Kiseki said with a soft laugh. “It wouldn’t hurt to kick back and relax though, I guess…”

“What about the demon?”

“Asmodeus can’t be found unless he wants to be. We would only wear ourselves out if we went out hunting for him. It’s best to just relax for now.” Kiseki smiled at Kotomi as she looked at him, seemingly unconvinced. “Right?”

After a few moments, Kotomi finally returned the smile, giving a nod in response.

“I guess so.”



“It wasn’t your fault at all.” Back upstairs, Ashley responded to Ichiru with a shake of her head. “You’re here now and you want to stay as a family; that’s all that matters.” She gave him a smile, followed by a kiss on the cheek. “If you want to raise a baby though then we could always just make another one.” Although he knew she was joking, Ichiru felt his cheeks flush at the brunette’s statement, averting his gaze to the door where Caroline appeared only seconds later.

“We’re going swimming!” She said excitedly, and Ichiru looked at her in question.

“Swimming?” Abigail had already risen to her feet, looking at the blonde with an excited smile.

“In the pool though, right?” Ashley asked, most likely thinking the same thing Ichiru was; it wasn’t safe out there right now with the demon around.

“Yeah, just in the pool. There are extra bathing suits downstairs on the couch that haven’t even been worn yet which you can have if you want to come swimming too.” Caroline looked from Ashley to Ichiru as she spoke, then disappearing down the hallway.

“So I can wear a two piece then since we won’t be in public?” Abigail asked, bringing Ichiru’s attention back to her.

“You can wear a two piece since you don't have to hide your tail.” Ashley answered with a nod, walking over to the dresser to take out a little purple two piece bathing suit with silver stars on it before handing them to Abigail, who ran past Ichiru and down the hall toward the bathroom.

“Looks like it’s 'family time'.” Ichiru looked back over to Ashley as she walked over to give him a soft kiss on the lips. Despite the fact that he had already kissed her twice, Ichiru’s face turned light pink, although thankfully it was barely noticeable by the time Ashley leaned back to look at him. “I umm… I don’t want to be the one to make you feel uncomfortable either. I know that there are plenty of families where the parents are just acquaintances with each other for the sake of the child, where they don’t want to be together in a relationship. So… I just want to know what you want to do at this point when it regards us. I don’t want Abigail thinking we’re actually together if we aren’t, and I know finding out that you have a daughter is still a sudden shock, so if you want to take everything slow and be just friends right now then I completely understand.” She gave him a small smile after speaking, and he looked at her with something akin to shock. After a few moments however, he returned the smile, shaking his head in response.

“No, it’s fine this way. The full family experience is better, right?” He gave her a smirk. “Besides, I don’t think the chemistry will wear off.”

Kei Ochima
11-03-2011, 03:14 AM
Ashley watched as Ichiru looked at her in somewhat of shock for a few moments, though he returned the smile and shook his head.

“No, it’s fine this way. The full family experience is better, right?” Ichiru responded as he gave the brunette a smirk. “Besides, I don’t think the chemistry will wear off.”

“I don’t think it will either.” Ashley said as she gave a chuckle. “Even when I tried to hate you in the very beginning I couldn’t deny that I was attracted to you somehow.” The brunette took Ichiru’s hand and held it into her own, slowly leaning up and connected her lips with Ichiru’s once more, though she hoped not to take him off guard. After a few moments Ashley began to slowly ease into a deeper kiss, desire becoming apparent to the brunette as she held Ichiru closer to her. She could feel his fangs inside his mouth as she kissed him, bringing a deep passion to rise within the Mermaid even more, though she knew if she acted on it then who knew where that would take the two.

“I need help mommy.” Abigail’s voice was heard coming from the upstairs bathroom, the toddler sticking only her head out of the door. Ashley leaned back from Ichiru as she gave him a smile, beginning to walk out of Abigail’s room.

“I’ll see you outside.” Ashley said to Ichiru, then disappearing into the hallway and to the bathroom. When Ashley walked inside she closed the door behind her, seeing that Abigail was half naked with only the bathing suit bottoms on.

“I can’t tie the strings.” Abigail said in annoyance as her tail whipped around back and forth, bringing Ashley to laugh as she knelt down and helped Abigail with the bathing suit. Once she was finished the two walked out of the bathroom, Caroline’s bedroom door opening and the blonde stepping out with only her pink bikini on with bright orange stripes.

“Could you take Abby into the backyard? I need to change into a different bathing suit since the one I’m wearing now has blood on it from the Demon.” Ashley said as Caroline nodded, Jeremy walking out from his room as well with dark red swim trunks on that had black tiger stripes going through them. The group of three walked downstairs while Ashley disappeared into her room, walking to her drawer and taking out a black bikini with pink flowers on them. As the brunette changed bathing suits her left shoulder blade revealed an black tattoo of a pentagram surrounded by black flames which represented a anti demonic possession charm, which meant that a Demon wouldn’t be able to possess her. Caroline and Jeremy had the exact same tattoo, though Caroline’s was on her lower back while Jeremy’s was on the left side of his chest. Abigail will be getting one once she turned thirteen or fourteen, but until then she wore the same symbol as small stud earrings which she never took out, though Ashley made sure to clean them every night.

Ashley walked downstairs in only her bathing suit just like Caroline, Abigail and Jeremy had as she walked to a closet that was next to the downstairs bathroom and opened it, pulling out a stack of clean towels and walking outside, seeing Caroline sitting in a beach chair while Abigail and Jeremy were already in the pool.

“You can sunbathe in the pool.” Ashley said with a smirk as she placed down the towels on a table and walked up to Caroline, taking her hand and pulling her up from the chair.

“But I like the sun. I’m pale as it is.” Caroline said with a laugh as the two girls walked towards the edge of the pool. Ashley playfully rolled her eyes as she pushed the curly haired blonde into the pool, though Caroline smirked and held onto Ashley as the two of them fell into the pool together. After a few moments the two girls swam up to the surface, bringing Jeremy and Abigail to laugh as Abigail climbed out of the pool and ran to the diving board, climbing onto it and jumping into the deep end of the pool. Ashley just shook her head with a smile and dived underwater, opening her eyes and seeing Abigail swimming towards the surface. The brunette swam back to the surface as well and looked at Abigail, surprised at how well she was able to swim now.

“How much swimming did Jeremy teach you while I was away for those two weeks?” Ashley asked as Abigail laughed.

“We were at the beach every day for hours.” Abigail responded as she began to doggy paddle around in the water as Ashley smiled. Caroline climbed up onto a raft and laid on top of it as it floated in the water, taking in the warm sun as Jeremy got out of the pool to gather some pool toys.


OOC: here are the links to the tattoos. My description on them kinda sucked ^^’

~ http://images.wikia.com/supernatural/images/9/98/Supernatural_75702_1.jpg

~ http://www.supernaturalwiki.com/images/thumb/4/45/Protectiontattoo.jpg/180px-Protectiontattoo.jpg

DarkAmethyst
11-05-2011, 02:56 AM
“I don’t think it will either.” Ashley responded with a chuckle. “Even when I tried to hate you in the very beginning I couldn’t deny that I was attracted to you somehow.”

“You could have fooled me.” Ichiru said with a soft chuckle, feeling her take his hand before she slowly leaned up to connect her lips with his once more. A few moments after he began to return it, Ichiru felt Ashley begin to slowly deepen it as she held him closer to her. The dark haired teen followed her lead, pulling her closer to him, although he was wary of his fangs. He didn’t know if it was actually possible or if he had ever done it before, but for some reason he was afraid of hurting her with them.

“I need help mommy.” Abigail’s voice was heard from down the hall, bringing the two to break the kiss, Ashley giving Ichiru a smile before heading toward the door.

“I’ll see you outside.” The dark haired teen gave a nod in response, waiting for a few more moments before heading downstairs, where Kiseki and Kotomi had already changed; Kiseki into black and red swimming trunks, and Kotomi into a purple bathing suit with black hearts on it.

“Well that answers my question…”

Kiseki turned to look at his brother, and he couldn’t help but laugh softly at the expression on his face as Ashley, Caroline and Jeremy came downstairs in their bathing suits. Both twins noticed the tattoos the two girls had; Ashley’s on her left shoulder blade and Caroline’s on her lower back. They knew exactly what they were, since all of them had one as well.

“C’mon Ichiru, pick one and change so we can go swim.” Kiseki said to his brother after the trio had gone outside. The older twin glanced at the pile of bathing suits on the couch, looking back to Kiseki after a few moments.

“…Shouldn’t we be worried about the demon?”

The smile disappeared from his brother’s face as he looked at him, giving a sigh after a few moments.

“You are allowed to relax and have fun every now and then, Ichiru. You used to believe that too.” The older twin looked away toward the backyard, where he saw Ashley push Caroline into the water, the blonde taking her with her as she fell. “Come on, even Kotomi agreed to it. Kicking back for a little while won’t hurt anything.”

Ichiru looked back at Kiseki, seemingly unconvinced. The younger twin frowned in response, turning and picking up a pair of black swimming trunks with blue flames on them and holding them out toward his brother.

“…Blue flames?”

“It suits you, doesn‘t it?” Ichiru scowled at the smile his brother gave him.

“Or you could wear this one.” Kotomi picked up a pink bikini with white dots on it, both younger siblings laughing at the glare their brother gave them, finally taking the trunks from Kiseki and heading into the bathroom to change. As soon as his brother re-emerged from the bathroom, Kiseki grabbed his arm and dragged him outside, Kotomi following after.

When they arrived at the poolside, Caroline was on a float, Ashley and Abigail were in the water, the latter doggie paddling, and Jeremy had gone to get some pool toys. Kotomi sat down in one of the chairs along the poolside, and Ichiru sat near the pool, watching Abigail doggie paddle as his tail swished around lightly behind him.

“What’s the matter? Are you afraid there’s holy water in there or something?” Kiseki smiled at Ichiru when he looked up at him with another glare, this turning into a grin when he realized what was really up with the older twin. It was extremely rare for it to happen, but for some reason or other, Ichiru was shy around Ashley and the others. Kiseki had always known him to be quiet, but never shy. Ichiru noticed the look his brother was giving him and scowled.

“Shut up.” He muttered loud enough for only his brother to hear. Kiseki stood up, having knelt down beside Ichiru while he spoke.

“Okay, I’m gonna push you in, then.”

Before Ichiru could react, the Vampire pushed him into the water, both Kotomi and himself laughing as their brother resurfaced. Ichiru growled, although Kiseki could tell it was more playfully than out of pure anger, climbing back out of the pool and going after the younger twin. Kotomi got up to help her brother as he chased Kiseki around the pool, both of them frowning when the Vampire used his speed to escape them.

“Vampire speed is cheating!” Kotomi said as Kiseki stuck his tongue out at her from across the pool. The Mermaid rolled her eyes, starting over toward her brothers as Ichiru managed to catch Kiseki by the arm. The two of them picked up the Vampire, throwing him into an empty spot on the deeper end of the pool. Kiseki came back to the surface laughing, although he decided to stay in the water rather than try to chase them down. He had been aiming to get Ichiru and even Kotomi to loosen up a little anyway, which he was glad to see that he had succeeded in doing.

Kei Ochima
11-07-2011, 11:15 PM
Since Jeremy was in the shed gathering pool toys, Caroline having her eyes closed to soak up the sun and Ashley and Abigail swimming in the water, no one had heard Ichiru, Kiseki or Kotomi enter the backyard until a sudden splash was heard, bringing everyone to look over and see that Kiseki had pushed Ichiru into the pool. Abigail gave out a playful laugh as Ashley, Caroline and Jeremy smiled, watching as Ichiru pulled himself out of the pool and began to chase Kiseki around along with Kotomi. As they were chasing Kiseki he had used his Vampire speed to get away from Kotomi and Ichiru, Kiseki ending up on the other side of the pool.

“Vampire speed is cheating!” Kotomi said, bringing Kiseki to stick out his tongue at her. They were able to catch Kiseki however and threw him in the deep side of the pool, bringing Ashley to playfully shake her head as Abigail began to climb out of the water to help Jeremy find some pool toys, her tail dripping with water. Ashley swam over to the side and climbed out of the pool as well, giving Ichiru a smirk as she walked towards him.

“Now it’s my turn to throw you in.” Ashley said with a playful giggle and took his hand, pulling him towards the water’s edge and pulled him in, the brunette falling into the water. As soon as the brunette resurfaced Caroline had quickly rolled off the float she was on and splashed water at Ashley, Caroline giving out a laugh as Ashley smirked at her. As Ashley was swimming after Caroline the blonde quickly swam over to Kiseki, hiding behind the Vampire as she put both hands on his shoulders.

“Save me.” Caroline laughed as Ashley got closer to her, but Jeremy suddenly jumped into the pool with Abigail following, a large purple exercise ball in the pool now.

“That was the only thing I could find.” Jeremy said as Ashley stopped swimming and looked at him, confusion on her face.

“What happened to all of the pool toys?” Ashley asked as Abigail swam towards Ichiru and tried to climb up on his shoulders to sit on top of them.

“Mom and dad probably took them inside for some reason.” Jeremy responded, once again getting out of the pool and walked on the diving board. After jumping a few times Jeremy jumped into the water, trying to bounce off of the exercise ball but it went flying out of the pool and crashed into a glass pot full of flowers, the pot shattering as Jeremy’s eyes widen in shock.

“Looks like someone’s in trouble!” Abigail giggled as Ashley and Caroline laughed.

“We’ll just say Kairi did it.” Jeremy said with a smirk.

“You blame the poor dog for everything.” Caroline said as she shook her head. Ashley’s attention shifted towards Abigail as she jumped off of Ichiru’s shoulders and back into the water, bringing the brunette to swim towards her and Ichiru as Caroline splashed Kiseki a little bit, playfully sticking out her tongue at the Vampire. Right as Ashley reached the two however, three men suddenly appeared in the backyard; the one man had on a black suit with a blue tie, wearing a tan trench coat and black dress pants, having short dark brown hair and blue eyes, looking at the age of his mid-thirties. The man who stood next to him seemed to be in his early thirties, having short light brown hair and hazel eyes. He wore dark blue jeans and a white t-shirt. The third man looked to be in his late twenties, having medium long brown hair and dark brown eyes, wearing dark blue jeans like the other man with a red t-shirt on.

“Who are they?” Abigail asked as Ashley looked towards her.

“Stay in the pool, Abby.” Ashley said as her, Jeremy and Caroline all got out of the pool, but didn’t go near the men.

“Can we help you with something?” Jeremy asked, the latter not even realizing that these three men had just suddenly appeared there out of thin air; they simply thought these three men just walked from the side of the house.

“My name is Castiel, an Angel of Heaven. I’m here for your daughter and Ichiru.” The male in the trench coat said in a deep voice, bringing Jeremy, Ashley and Caroline to look at the three men in confusion as Abigail hung onto Ichiru’s arm for protection.

“Uhh… what?” Ashley asked, looking at Castiel in disbelief.

“You have breeded with a half Demon, your offspring being half Demon too. I’m here to destroy both of them.” Castiel’s words brought shock to appear on Ashley’s, Jeremy’s and Caroline’s faces as Abigail hung onto Ichiru’s arm even more out of fear.

“You only told us that there was a nineteen year old male that we had to kill, not a friggen child too…” The male next to Castiel said.

“She needs to be destroyed too, Dean.” Castiel responded.

“Guys, not to mention this is Ashley Gilbert and Jeremy Gilbert…” The man next to Dean said, knowing Ashley from her movies and magazines while also knowing Jeremy from being a Professional BMX Rider, being on tv and magazines as well.

“That doesn’t matter, Sam.” Castiel said, Sam and Dean being brothers, as well as normal Hunters.

“If you try to go near them I’ll drown your feathery ass.” Ashley growled as she tightened her fists, her and Castiel staring each other down.

DarkAmethyst
11-08-2011, 01:50 PM
Ichiru watched Abigail climb out of the water to help Jeremy look for some pool toys, not noticing Ashley climb out of the pool as well.

“Now it’s my turn to throw you in.” Ichiru quickly looked over to Ashley, almost defensively, although when he heard her playful giggle as she took his hand, he relaxed, not bothering to try and resist as she pulled him toward the edge of the pool and into the water. He resurfaced a few seconds later just as Caroline splashed Ashley, who smirked and went after her.

Kiseki, who had been trying to get Kotomi to come into the water, looked over to Caroline as she quickly swam behind him, putting both hands on his shoulders.

“Save me.” She laughed as Ashley got closer to them. However, before Kiseki or Ichiru could do anything, Jeremy and Abigail suddenly reappeared, both jumping back into the pool. However this time there was a large, purple exercise ball with them.

“That was the only thing I could find.” Jeremy said as Ashley stopped swimming to look at him.

“What happened to all of the pool toys?” As Ashley spoke, Abigail swam over to Ichiru to try and climb onto his shoulders, bringing the dark haired teen to help her do so.

“Mom and dad probably took them inside for some reason.” Jeremy said as Kotomi sat down in a nearby chair, the younger sibling and the twins watching him climb back out of the pull and go up on the diving board, where he jumped down onto the ball below - most likely in an attempt to bounce off of it - only to have it fly out of the pool and shatter a pot nearby.

“Looks like someone’s in trouble!” Abigail giggled as the girls laughed.

“We’ll just say Kairi did it.” Jeremy responded with a smirk.

“You blame the poor dog for everything.” Caroline shook her head as she spoke, and Abigail jumped off of Ichiru’s shoulders back into the water. At the same time, Caroline splashed Kiseki, sticking her tongue out at him as he looked at her for a moment before a playful grin came onto his face. However, before he could do anything back, three men suddenly appeared in the backyard.

“Who are they?” Abigail spoke the question that was probably on everyone’s mind as their attention went to the strangers.

“Stay in the pool, Abby.” Ashley said as she, Jeremy and Caroline got out of the pool. Kotomi got up from the chair, Kiseki moved toward the edge of the pool, but didn’t get out yet, and Ichiru remained with Abigail where they were.

“Can we help you with something?”

“My name is Castiel, an Angel of Heaven. I’m here for your daughter and Ichiru.” The man in the tan trench coat answered Jeremy, and Ichiru felt Abigail hold onto his arm.

“Uhh… what?” It was clear from the sound of Ashley’s voice that she was just as confused as the rest of them.

“You have breeded with a half Demon, your offspring being half Demon too. I’m here to destroy both of them.” Kiseki and Kotomi looked at Castiel in shock, and Ichiru scowled, slowly climbing out of the pool with Abigail, prompting Kiseki to do the same. The younger twin stood with the others, but Ichiru hung back a little to keep a distance from the three men, standing in front of Abigail protectively.

“You only told us that there was a nineteen year old male that we had to kill, not a friggen child too…” The man next to Castiel spoke, obviously not thrilled about the idea of killing a five year old.

“She needs to be destroyed too, Dean.”

“Guys, not to mention this is Ashley Gilbert and Jeremy Gilbert…” The third man spoke, although at the moment, Kotomi and the twins couldn’t figure out how they knew the two siblings.

“That doesn’t matter, Sam.” Castiel responded as Ichiru looked at him for a moment. He didn’t seem like an angel, but the demon had to admit he got a powerful Supernatural vibe from him, so he was anything but human.

“If you try to go near them I’ll drown your feathery ass.” Ashley growled, her fists tightening as she and Castiel stared each other down.

“You can come after me if you want; I don't care what you do to me, although I can promise you I won’t go down without a fight.” Ichiru finally spoke as a dark scowl appeared on his face. “But if you put one scratch on Abigail, I’ll tear you apart.”

DarkAmethyst
11-08-2011, 01:50 PM
Ichiru watched Abigail climb out of the water to help Jeremy look for some pool toys, not noticing Ashley climb out of the pool as well.

“Now it’s my turn to throw you in.” Ichiru quickly looked over to Ashley, almost defensively, although when he heard her playful giggle as she took his hand, he relaxed, not bothering to try and resist as she pulled him toward the edge of the pool and into the water. He resurfaced a few seconds later just as Caroline splashed Ashley, who smirked and went after her.

Kiseki, who had been trying to get Kotomi to come into the water, looked over to Caroline as she quickly swam behind him, putting both hands on his shoulders.

“Save me.” She laughed as Ashley got closer to them. However, before Kiseki or Ichiru could do anything, Jeremy and Abigail suddenly reappeared, both jumping back into the pool. However this time there was a large, purple exercise ball with them.

“That was the only thing I could find.” Jeremy said as Ashley stopped swimming to look at him.

“What happened to all of the pool toys?” As Ashley spoke, Abigail swam over to Ichiru to try and climb onto his shoulders, bringing the dark haired teen to help her do so.

“Mom and dad probably took them inside for some reason.” Jeremy said as Kotomi sat down in a nearby chair, the younger sibling and the twins watching him climb back out of the pull and go up on the diving board, where he jumped down onto the ball below - most likely in an attempt to bounce off of it - only to have it fly out of the pool and shatter a pot nearby.

“Looks like someone’s in trouble!” Abigail giggled as the girls laughed.

“We’ll just say Kairi did it.” Jeremy responded with a smirk.

“You blame the poor dog for everything.” Caroline shook her head as she spoke, and Abigail jumped off of Ichiru’s shoulders back into the water. At the same time, Caroline splashed Kiseki, sticking her tongue out at him as he looked at her for a moment before a playful grin came onto his face. However, before he could do anything back, three men suddenly appeared in the backyard.

“Who are they?” Abigail spoke the question that was probably on everyone’s mind as their attention went to the strangers.

“Stay in the pool, Abby.” Ashley said as she, Jeremy and Caroline got out of the pool. Kotomi got up from the chair, Kiseki moved toward the edge of the pool, but didn’t get out yet, and Ichiru remained with Abigail where they were.

“Can we help you with something?”

“My name is Castiel, an Angel of Heaven. I’m here for your daughter and Ichiru.” The man in the tan trench coat answered Jeremy, and Ichiru felt Abigail hold onto his arm.

“Uhh… what?” It was clear from the sound of Ashley’s voice that she was just as confused as the rest of them.

“You have breeded with a half Demon, your offspring being half Demon too. I’m here to destroy both of them.” Kiseki and Kotomi looked at Castiel in shock, and Ichiru scowled, slowly climbing out of the pool with Abigail, prompting Kiseki to do the same. The younger twin stood with the others, but Ichiru hung back a little to keep a distance from the three men, standing in front of Abigail protectively.

“You only told us that there was a nineteen year old male that we had to kill, not a friggen child too…” The man next to Castiel spoke, obviously not thrilled about the idea of killing a five year old.

“She needs to be destroyed too, Dean.”

“Guys, not to mention this is Ashley Gilbert and Jeremy Gilbert…” The third man spoke, although at the moment, Kotomi and the twins couldn’t figure out how they knew the two siblings.

“That doesn’t matter, Sam.” Castiel responded as Ichiru looked at him for a moment. He didn’t seem like an angel, but the demon had to admit he got a powerful Supernatural vibe from him, so he was anything but human.

“If you try to go near them I’ll drown your feathery ass.” Ashley growled, her fists tightening as she and Castiel stared each other down.

“You can come after me if you want; I don't care what you do to me, although I can promise you I won’t go down without a fight.” Ichiru finally spoke as a dark scowl appeared on his face. “But if you put one scratch on Abigail, I’ll tear you apart.”

Kei Ochima
11-10-2011, 12:38 AM
“You can come after me if you want; I don't care what you do to me, although I can promise you I won’t go down without a fight.” Ichiru spoke as Ashley quickly looked over to him, seeing the dark scowl on his face as everyone was out of the pool, Abigail hiding behind Ichiru. “But if you put one scratch on Abigail, I’ll tear you apart.”

“We aren’t the bad people here.” Castiel responded as he looked at Ichiru. “Asmodeus made himself known to you and said that he wants you and Abigail for his army, so we have to act now before he succeeds in taking you and Abigail. I won’t allow any of that to happen.” Castiel pulled out a knife from his trench coat as Ashley looked back over to him, a dark scowl showing on her face as well as she looked at the sharp blade.

“If you want to kill them then you’ll have to go through us first.” Caroline growled as her claws and fangs extended while her eyes changed into cat slits, her eyes glowing like a cat’s.

“Come on Cas, let’s just get out of here.” Dean said to Castiel as the Angel shook his head.

“We need to do what’s right for the world, Dean.” Castiel said before suddenly disappearing, bringing Ashley, Caroline and Jeremy to look around in alarm for a few moments. Castiel suddenly reappeared right behind Abigail, the knife raised as the toddler looked over to him in fear.

“DADDY!” Abigail screamed in a high pitched voice as Ashley, Caroline and Jeremy quickly turned around, beginning to run towards the scene but Sam and Dean quickly grabbed Ashley and Jeremy, bringing Caroline to quickly turn around and punch Dean right in the face to let Ashley go.

“Help Abby and Ichiru!” Caroline said as her and Jeremy fought with Sam and Dean. As Ashley ran towards Abigail and Ichiru however, pink and white flames suddenly came from Abigail, hurling into Castiel and knocking him back to the other side of the yard. Castiel looked at the toddler in shock as he stood up to his feet, bringing Ashley to reach Ichiru.

“Take Abigail and hide inside the house.” Ashley said to Ichiru as she looked back over towards Castiel, putting her hand towards the water as a large water ball floated out of it, the brunette quickly turning it into jelly and hardening it before sending it towards the Angel, the action taking him off guard as it hit him and knocked him down once again.

“I don’t have time for this.” Castiel growled as he disappeared once again, Sam kicking Jeremy hard in the stomach and sending him flying into the shed. Castiel reappeared behind Ashley and grabbed her, wrapping his arm around her neck as he looked at everyone.

“Get off!” Ashley yelled as she tried to pull away but it was no use.

“Enough! Stop fighting!” Castiel shouted as Sam and Dean pinned Caroline down on the ground with a gun pointed to her head. “If anyone makes any movements then I will snap her neck.” Castiel said as he looked at Kotomi, Kiseki and Caroline, Jeremy still in the shed.

“You can’t hurt them.” Ashley growled. “I already lost one daughter; I won’t lose Abigail too.”

“It was your decision to mate with a half Demon, so you must face the consequences.” Castiel responded. The shed door quickly swung open, Jeremy standing there with blood pouring down his wrist as he looked at Castiel angrily.

“It’s time for you to go.” Jeremy growled as he looked over towards the shed door, an Angel Banishing Sigil drawn on it out of his own blood. The Angel Banishing Sigil must be drawn in blood, which temporarily banishes Angels from that location. Jeremy quickly put his hand in the middle of the Sigil, casting a white light to appear around both him and Castiel. The Angel let out a cry of pain, disappearing from the scene a few moments later as Ashley was free, looking over towards Sam and Dean.

“Leave now.” Ashley ordered as Sam and Dean quickly got off of Caroline, though they still had their guns pointed to her as the blonde slowly got up.

“I know that it’s wrong, but Cas has a point. Asmodeus wants Ichiru and your daughter for an upcoming army, so we need to do everything in our power to stop it from happening.” Sam said as he looked over towards the house.

“We promise to do it quick and painless.” Dean added.

“I don’t think so.” Caroline growled as she began to go after Dean, but the older male shot his gun out of instinct and embedded a bullet right in Caroline’s head, the blonde dying instantly as her lifeless body fell to the ground.

“No!” Jeremy yelled as Ashley’s eyes widened in shock. Sam and Dean quickly looked at each other before sprinting out of the backyard and away from the house, bringing Ashley and Jeremy to quickly run to Caroline’s side.


OOC: I couldn't describe the Sigil at all ^^' http://www.supernaturalwiki.com/images/7/7e/AngelBanishSignil.jpg

DarkAmethyst
11-11-2011, 03:08 PM
“We aren’t the bad people here.” Castiel responded as Ichiru continued to glare at him. “Asmodeus made himself known to you and said that he wants you and Abigail for his army, so we have to act now before he succeeds in taking you and Abigail. I won’t allow any of that to happen.” He pulled a knife out of his trench coat, bringing Ichiru’s gaze to narrow.

“If you want to kill them then you’ll have to go through us first.” Caroline spoke before Ichiru could, her claws and fangs becoming visible shortly after.

“Come on Cas, let’s just get out of here.” Dean tried, but the Angel shook his head in response.

“We need to do what’s right for the world, Dean.” He disappeared after speaking, bringing Kotomi and the twins to look around in alarm with the others. However, after a few moments, Ichiru could sense him nearby - a lot closer this time.

“Ichiru!” Kiseki yelled as he spotted the angel behind the two, bringing the dark haired teen to quickly turn around just as Abigail screamed, quickly grabbing the five year old to pull her away from Castiel. Behind him, Kotomi helped Caroline and Jeremy fight off Sam and Dean and Kiseki went to help Ashley as she ran toward Ichiru and Abigail.

Before Ichiru could move or attack with the toddler in his arms, a burst of pink and white flames came from Abigail, hurling into the angel and knocking him back to the other side of the yard. Kotomi and the twins weren’t surprised at this, since Ichiru’s flames had appeared at an early age as well.

“Take Abigail and hide inside the house.” Ichiru looked at Ashley, who had reached the two of them by now, seeing Kiseki there as well. At first, he started to protest, but he knew that Ashley and Kiseki could at least protect themselves. Abigail was basically defenseless aside from her flames, which he knew she probably couldn’t control yet. As Ashley began to levitate water out of the pool to attack, the demon picked up Abigail and took her back into the house, hiding the two of them from sight upstairs.

Back outside, Castiel disappeared once again just as Kiseki prepared to attack, and Sam kicked Jeremy in the stomach, sending him flying into the shed.


“Get off!” The Vampire turned around quickly when hearing Ashley’s voice, seeing that Castiel had reappeared behind her and wrapped an arm around her neck.

“Enough! Stop fighting!” He shouted as Sam and Dean held Caroline down at gunpoint. “If anyone makes any movements then I will snap her neck.” The angel looked at the remaining trio as he spoke, bringing Kotomi to allow the water she had previously summoned fall back into the pool as she glared at the older male.

“You can’t hurt them.” Ashley growled. “I already lost one daughter; I won’t lose Abigail too.”

“It was your decision to mate with a half Demon, so you must face the consequences.” Castiel responded. Kiseki opened his mouth to say something, but the shed door suddenly swung open, bringing Kotomi and himself to look back to see Jeremy standing there with blood pouring from his wrist as he looked at the angel angrily.

“It’s time for you to go.” Kiseki noticed a symbol drawn on the door out of blood; an Angel Banishing Sigil. He’d read about them before, but had never known that they could actually be used. Jeremy put his hand in the middle of the sigil, and a blinding, white light surrounded both him and Castiel, the angel letting out of cry of pain before disappearing.


“Leave now.” Ashley ordered the remaining hunters, who got up, although their guns were still pointed at Caroline as she slowly got up as well.

“I know that it’s wrong, but Cas has a point. Asmodeus wants Ichiru and your daughter for an upcoming army, so we need to do everything in our power to stop it from happening.” Sam said, looking toward the house.

“We promise to do it quick and painless.” Dean added.

“I don’t think so.” Caroline growled as she started toward Dean, but the older male fired a shot at her, embedding a bullet right in the blonde’s head, bringing both Kiseki and Kotomi to freeze in shock as she fell to the ground.

“No!”

“Caroline!” Kiseki yelled right after Jeremy, not even noticing the brothers leave the yard as he ran over to the blonde. He knew she still had a few lives left, assuming she’d had nine at the start of that day. If that was the case, she still had seven remaining, so she would come back, right?

He hovered a hand over her head, using a combination of telekinesis and his healing abilities to make the bullet levitate out of the wound and begin to heal it.

Is everything okay? I heard a gunshot. Ichiru’s voice entered the Vampire’s mind, although for once it didn’t break his concentration as he continued to heal the wound.

Yeah, everything’s fine. Or, it will be…

Did something happen?

One of the hunters shot Caroline…

She’ll come back though, won’t she? Ichiru questioned as Kiseki finished healing the wound.

Yeah, she should wake up in a few minutes. You might want to keep Abigail inside and wait for someone to come in, though; just in case they come back.

Back inside, Ichiru frowned at the response, still holding the toddler in his arms both protectively and to offer comfort. Considering what Castiel had said, it seemed that both of them were on the same side, but he hadn’t been given the chance to convince the angel of that. He didn’t want to join Asmodeus’ army; he wanted to tear it down. Obviously that’s what Castiel, Sam and Dean wanted, too. So shouldn’t they work together instead?

Kei Ochima
11-11-2011, 05:55 PM
“Caroline!” Ashley and Jeremy heard Kiseki yelled as he ran over to the scene, kneeling down beside the curly haired blonde. Kiseki hovered his hand above Caroline’s head and levitated the bullet out of her skull and began to heal her as Jeremy and Ashley watched, though Jeremy looked up at Ashley in alarm.

“What if those guys went around to the front door and came into the house?” Jeremy asked as Ashley’s eyes widened.

“They better not of.” Ashley growled as she quickly stood up to her feet and ran inside, Jeremy doing the same. Ashley ran up the stairs as Jeremy stayed on the bottom floor and checked all of the rooms, garage and closets, Ashley doing the same until she found Ichiru and Abigail.

“Mommy I heard a gunshot.” Abigail said with tears in her eyes as Ichiru held her in his arms.

“It was nothing, Abby. One of the men fired but he missed.” Ashley responded, not wanted to tell Abigail that Caroline had actually been shot and killed.

“Am I really evil since I’m half Demon?” Abigail asked as tears ran down her face, bringing Ashley to wipe them away.

“Of course you’re not, Abby. Neither is Ichiru. You guys have great power, so other people will come and try to take advantage of you, but I promise that will never happen.” Ashley said as she gave Abigail a kiss on the cheek, then looking over towards Ichiru. “Thank you for protecting her.” Ashley said before glancing out the window, the three men nowhere to be found. Little did everyone know however was that Sam and Dean planned on staying at the same Motel Ichiru, Kiseki and Kotomi were staying at, which would probably cause a huge problem.

Back downstairs Caroline opened her eyes after a few moments as she quickly sat up, her head pounding with pain as she placed her hand to her forehead. Her claws and fangs returned back to normal as well as her eyes, Jeremy returning outside with the gash on his wrist wrapped up in a towel.

“They aren’t in the house so I think they ran away.” Jeremy said to Caroline, Kiseki and Kotomi as the blonde looked over to him.

“Seven… I’m down to seven lives already. Just this morning I had all nine…” Caroline said as she looked down. Each time a Mai died each death hurts them even more, meaning that each time a Mai loses a life then returning to life begins to hurt. Since Caroline was shot in the head the blonde is experiencing a mild migraine, bringing Jeremy to kneel down beside the blonde.

“Are you okay?” Jeremy asked as Caroline looked at him.

“I’m fine…” Caroline stood to her feet and walked into the house, bringing Jeremy to stand up with a sigh.

“She’s not fine.” Jeremy looked over to Kiseki. “Could you talk to her? She seems to be really attached to you already.” Jeremy said before looking over to Kotomi. “I think it’s best if we all stay inside for now.” Jeremy said as he walked inside the house and into the kitchen, seeing Caroline on the couch with her head in her hand as she looked out the window.

DarkAmethyst
11-12-2011, 10:23 PM
“What if those guys went around to the front door and came into the house?” Jeremy asked after Kiseki had finished healing Caroline, bringing the dark haired teen to look at him quickly. He had just told Ichiru to stay inside, too…he hadn’t even thought of that.

“They better not of.” Ashley growled, quickly rising to her feet and running inside with Jeremy at her heels. Kiseki and Kotomi stayed outside with Caroline, watching the blonde’s motionless body. The Vampire knew that each time a Mai returned to life it was more painful than the last. Caroline had already lost two lives in one day, and somehow, just like Ichiru, he found a way to blame himself for it.

Back inside, Ichiru heard footsteps within the house, although he didn’t move from the place where he had hidden Abigail and himself. As they grew closer, his hold on Abigail tightened, and a light aura of flames appeared around him which grew stronger the closer the footsteps got to the two of them. He was just about to attack when he noticed it was just Ashley, bringing him to calm down as the flames died away again.

“Mommy I heard a gunshot.” Abigail said upon seeing her mother as Ichiru loosened his grip on her, although he didn’t release her just yet.

“It was nothing, Abby. One of the men fired but he missed.” Ashley responded, although Ichiru knew from what Kiseki had told him that she was lying so that Abigail wouldn’t have to know about what happened to Caroline.

“Am I really evil since I’m half Demon?” The toddler asked, bringing Ichiru to look at the ground as Ashley wiped away the tears that had begun to run down her face.

“Of course you’re not, Abby. Neither is Ichiru. You guys have great power, so other people will come and try to take advantage of you, but I promise that will never happen.” Ichiru heard Ashley say as he looked toward the window, remembering how he had been told the same thing several times when he was a child as well. Ashley gave Abigail a kiss on the cheek, and Ichiru finally looked back to her as she looked at him. “Thank you for protecting her.”

“No problem.” Ichiru offered a smile as he responded, trying to hide the sudden guilt he was feeling. He still thought that if they hadn‘t come to town, or if he had at least left Ashley alone in the restaurant, they would all be safe. But now that he knew who she was and that he had a daughter, he couldn’t leave - especially since they were already right in the middle of the mess. “Too bad our reunion couldn’t be a little more peaceful…”


“None of this is your fault, you know.” Back outside, Kotomi’s voice broke the silence, bringing Kiseki to finally tear his eyes away from Caroline to look at her. “I can tell you’re thinking it; both you and Ichiru. It’s not your fault that all of this is happening. Asmodeus would have come after Ichiru and Abigail regardless of whether they were together or not. The only thing the two of you have done is step in to protect everyone else.”

“But both Caroline and Ashley have…”

“You can’t help that.” Kotomi cut in when Kiseki trailed off. “Think about it this way; what if this had happened and we weren’t here? Ashley would be dead, and Abigail would probably be with Asmodeus.” Several moments of silence passed after she finished as Kiseki watched the water in the pool.

“Yeah, I guess you’re right…”

Caroline suddenly sat up, bringing the two to look at her as she put her hand to her forehead. Her claws, fangs and eyes returned to normal as Jeremy returned outside with his wrist wrapped in a towel.

“They aren’t in the house so I think they ran away.” He said, making the siblings relax a little, knowing that Ichiru, Ashley and Abigail were safe inside.

“Seven… I’m down to seven lives already. Just this morning I had all nine…” They looked back over to Caroline as she spoke, and Jeremy kneeled down beside her.

“Are you okay?” He beat Kiseki to the question, although the Vampire looked at her with concern.

“I’m fine…” Caroline rose to her feet and headed inside, but both Kiseki and Kotomi could tell that she was anything but fine.

“She’s not fine.” Kiseki looked to Jeremy as he spoke. “Could you talk to her? She seems to be really attached to you already.” Kiseki nodded, rising to his feet and heading inside as Jeremy shifted his attention to Kotomi. “I think it’s best if we all stay inside for now.”

Kotomi rose to her feet as well, following the older male back into the house, seeing Caroline on the couch in the living room. She walked over to other couch, where she had left her clothes earlier, picking them up and heading into the bathroom to change as Kiseki sat down beside Caroline.

“Are you okay?” He couldn’t help asking the overused question as he looked at the blonde, cautiously and gently putting his hand on her forehead to try and ease the migraine he knew she had to have. “I’m sorry you’re having to go through all of this…”

Kei Ochima
11-14-2011, 07:25 PM
“No problem.” Ichiru responded as he offered a smile, though Ashley had missed it due to her gaze already on the window. “Too bad our reunion couldn’t be a little more peaceful…” Ashley looked back over to Ichiru as she gave him a small smile, reaching up and lightly rubbing his cheek with her thumb.

“At least it’s something we’ll never forget.” Ashley said as she tried to lighten the mood.

“Mommy I’m thirsty.” Abigail said as she extended her arms towards Ashley to be held by the older brunette now, bringing Ashley to gently take her out of Ichiru’s arms and hold her.

“Let’s go get everyone drinks.” Ashley said as Abigail smiled, placing the young toddler on the ground.

“Okay.” Abigail responded as she turned around and walked towards the stairs, bringing Ashley to look back at Ichiru and smile before taking his hand and guiding him down the stairs to follow Abigail.

“Are you okay?” Kiseki asked as he sat down on the couch next to Caroline, Kotomi changing clothes in the bathroom as Caroline slowly shook her head back and forth. The curly haired blonde felt Kiseki put his hand up to her forehead, bringing Caroline to look at him as the pain instantly began to go away from Kiseki’s healing abilities. “I’m sorry you’re having to go through all of this…”

“It’s okay… you didn’t make all this bad stuff happen.” Caroline said as she offered a small smile. Footsteps were heard coming from the stairs as Caroline looked over to them, seeing Abigail, Ashley and Ichiru.

“Are you guys thirsty?” Ashley asked as she released Ichiru’s hand and walked towards the kitchen with Abigail by her side, her tail lightly moving back and forth.

“I am, and tired.” Caroline responded as she gave out a yawn.

“Why don’t you try and take a nap?” Ashley asked from the kitchen as she gathered some glasses.

“Because I want to hang out with Kiseki.” Caroline said as Ashley smiled, Abigail taking out the lemonade pitcher from the refrigerator. Ashley looked over to Jeremy and saw his wrist, bringing concern to wash over her as she looked at her brother.

“You should let Ichiru or Kiseki heal that real quick.” Ashley said as Jeremy nodded, beginning to walk towards the living room.

“Can I try to heal it?” Abigail asked as she handed Ashley the pitcher, bringing Jeremy to stop and look down at Abigail.

“You never healed anything before though.” Ashley said as she brushed her fingers through Abigail’s hair.

“I watched daddy heal you in the garage though so I can do it.” Abigail responded as Ashley smiled, watching Abigail walk over to Jeremy as he offered the toddler his wrist. Abigail concentrated for a few moments on the wound, watching as it slowly began to disappear. Ashley looked at Abigail in shock, the wound being completely gone after a few more moments.

“Looks like we have a little healer in the house.” Jeremy said as Abigail giggled, bringing both Caroline and Ashley to chuckle.

“Come on over here if you guys want a drink.” Ashley said as she began to pour the lemonade in the glasses, bringing Abigail, Caroline and Jeremy to walk towards the counter.


OOC: bad post ^^' in my next post could i skip to the middle of the night? i have something planned with joey so the post will be better ^-^

DarkAmethyst
11-15-2011, 02:20 PM
OoC: It's perfectly fine with me. ^^

IC: Ichiru’s gaze was fixed on the window during the short silence that followed his comment, although he looked back to Ashley when he felt her hand on his cheek, seeing the brunette smiling at him as she lightly rubbed it with her thumb.

“At least it’s something we’ll never forget.” She said, to which the dark haired teen chuckled softly.

“That’s for sure…”

“Mommy I’m thirsty.” Abigail broke the silence that followed, extending her arms to Ashley, who gently took her from Ichiru’s arms.

“Let’s go get everyone drinks.” She said, bringing the five year old to smile in response before Ashley put her back down as Ichiru rose to his feet.

“Okay.” The toddler turned and headed toward the stairs, Ashley turning around to face Ichiru shortly after, giving him a smile before taking his hand to guide him downstairs as well.


“It’s okay… you didn’t make all this bad stuff happen.” Back downstairs, Caroline gave Kiseki a small smile as she responded, though his concerned expression didn’t go away. He heard footsteps coming from the stairs, bringing him to turn his head to see Ashley, Abigail and Ichiru returning downstairs.

“Are you guys thirsty?” Ashley asked as she released Ichiru’s hand and walked into the kitchen along with Abigail while the dark haired teen returned to the living room just as Kotomi came out of the bathroom back in her clothes. Kiseki noticed that Ichiru’s tail was moving exactly like Abigail’s as he stood beside the couch, and stifled a laugh in response to it, bringing the older twin to look at him in question.

“I am, and tired.” Caroline responded to Ashley, stifling a yawn as Kotomi sat down on the couch across from them.

“Why don’t you try and take a nap?” Ashley asked while gathering glasses as Ichiru spotted his clothes near Kotomi, walking over to retrieve them and heading into the bathroom to change.

“Because I want to hang out with Kiseki.” Caroline answered, bringing Kiseki to look at her in what appeared to be a mixture of question and shock, although he shouldn’t have been.

“You should let Ichiru or Kiseki heal that real quick.” Kiseki looked back over to Ashley, seeing that she was addressing Jeremy, who still had the towel wrapped around his wrist. Since Ichiru was in the bathroom changing, Kiseki stood up and started to offer to heal him, but stopped when Abigail suddenly spoke up.

“Can I try to heal it?”

“You never healed anything before though.” Ashley responded as she ran her fingers through the toddler’s hair.

“I watched daddy heal you in the garage though so I can do it.” Abigail responded, bringing Ashley to smile before the toddler walked over to Jeremy, who offered her his wrist. Ichiru came back out of the bathroom as she concentrated, looking at the two of them in question before he saw the wound on Jeremy’s wrist beginning to heal, which told him instantly what she was doing and brought a smile to his face.

“Looks like we have a little healer in the house.” Jeremy said as Abigail giggled, and Kiseki sat back down near Caroline with a smile on his face as she and Ashley chuckled.

“Come on over here if you guys want a drink.” Ashley said as she poured lemonade into the glasses she’d gathered, bringing the rest of the group to head into the kitchen. Kiseki took the opportunity to change back into his clothes as well, although when he came back out, his expression revealed that he was uneasy about something.

“You okay?” Ichiru asked him softly as the younger twin walked up beside his brother.

“Yeah… something just feels…off.” Kiseki answered, keeping the quiet tone his brother had addressed him in. “Like something bad is gonna happen…”

“Again?” Ichiru sighed when Kiseki nodded, knowing that normally when his brother got these feelings there was usually something coming. Even when he was a human, Kiseki had somehow been able to sense danger or upcoming bad situations. “Jeez, can’t we just have some peace…”

Kei Ochima
11-15-2011, 07:00 PM
(lol okay ^^)

A few hours had passed by that day, bringing it around two o’clock in the morning as a flashing of lightening frightened Ashley, bringing the brunette to quickly sit up as she looked out the rainy window, a loud crash of thunder following shortly afterward. Ashley sighed as she laid back down against the pillows and stared up at the ceiling, thinking back to what had happened during the day. Ashley’s and Jeremy’s father John Gilbert had returned home to check in on the family during the day, bringing Ashley, Caroline and Jeremy to explain who Ichiru, Kiseki and Kotomi really were, what kind of Supernatural creatures they were, and that Ichiru was Abigail’s real father. John had actually become furious that Ichiru was half Demon and that he was Abigail’s father, threatening the trio and making them leaving the house. Right now Ashley, Jeremy, Caroline and even Abigail refused to speak with John right now, giving him the cold shoulder until he finally comes to his senses.

Soft crying could be heard from Abigail’s room, bringing Ashley to quickly jump out of bed and walk into Abigail’s room to make sure the toddler was alright. When Ashley reached the room she saw Abigail laying on her stomach with her face in the pillow, the young child crying into it.

“What’s the matter?” Ashley asked in concern as she walked over to the bed and sat beside Abigail.

“What if daddy leaves town and never comes back because of what grandpa said to him?” Abigail asked as she looked up at Ashley, tears smeared all over Abigail’s face.

“Daddy isn’t going anywhere, I promise. You’ll see him soon.” Ashley said in a soft tone as she laid down next to Abigail, holding the toddler close in attempt to comfort her.

“How do you know daddy won’t leave?” Abigail asked as Ashley lightly rubbed the tears away.

“Because he promised he wouldn’t.” Ashley responded as Abigail gave a nod.

“Can you stay here until I fall asleep?” Abigail asked, Ashley knowing that the thunderstorm is scaring Abigail.

“Of course I will.” Ashley smiled, bringing Abigail to close her eyes and falling back to sleep a few minuets later. Once Ashley knew Abigail was asleep she silently stood up and walked out of the room, walking downstairs into the kitchen to get a drink. She instantly noticed that the backdoor was open, thinking that the winds merely blew it open as she walked over and closed it. Ashley then turned around to get a glass of water before going back to bed but something hard suddenly slammed into the top of her head, knocking the brunette unconscious as her limped body fell to the old kitchen floor.

Around a half hour had passed until Ashley finally opened her eyes, though she was greeted by a burning sensation in her body that weakened her; she was injected with a human blood and holy water mixture. The first thing that came to the brunette’s mind was that Asmodeus must have gotten into the house somehow and abducted her, but these thoughts quickly vanished away when realizing where she was. The brunette was sitting in a chair in a much familiar living room, her attacker not bothering to tie her up since she was weakened by the blood mixture.

“Joey…” Ashley growled weakly, seeing the male Mai sitting on the other side of the room.

“My original target was Caroline, but you’ll do just fine.” Joey said as he stood up, walking towards the brunette with a knife in hand.

“Don’t you dare hurt her again.” Ashley said as Joey smirked.

“This is only a warning of what’s going to come.” Joey said as he stabbed the knife into the brunette’s stomach, causing her to scream out in pain. Joey sighed as he reached into his pocket and pulled out a small tube of Gorilla super glue, leaving the knife in Ashley’s stomach as he knelt down and tightly cupped his hand under her jaw. “I need to glue shut that pretty little mouth of yours.” Ashley tried to pull her head away as Joey uncapped the tube with his teeth, but the male Mai was able to get the glue on both Ashley’s lower and upper lip and closed them together, lightly blowing on her lips to have the glue quickly dry. When he leaned back Ashley tried to open her mouth, but as she feared, she was unable to.

Joey smiled and pulled out the knife from Ashley’s stomach, stabbing her once again as the blade rubbed together with her ribs, causing the brunette to give a loud moan of pain since she couldn’t scream.

“I’m gonna need more of that blood mixture from the kitchen.” Joey told himself as he stood up and walked away, leaving the knife in Ashley again. The brunette summoned all of her strength that she had to stand up from the chair and pull out the knife, walking over to the hall in pain as she held her stomach with her other hand. Ashley hid behind the wall to which Joey had to pass in order to enter the living room, hearing footsteps after a few moments beginning to enter the living room. When Ashley saw Joey beginning to enter back into the living room she quickly brought back the knife and plunged it into the Mai’s throat, the tip of the blade sticking out from the other side of Joey’s neck before Ashley pulled out the knife and dropped it, watching as Joey fell to the ground and choked on his own blood until he finally died. Ashley knew she only had a few minutes until Joey came back to life, bringing the brunette to run out of the house and into the pouring rain despite her injuries.

Since Ashley didn’t know what motel Ichiru was staying at she had no choice but to run home, though she was losing a lot of blood in the process. As she ran she used her other hand to pry her lips open with her fingers, the skin painfully peeling off as blood ran down her lips as well. Once she finally reached her house she felt extremely weak from both the blood mixture and actual blood loss, though she tried to stay conscious long enough to at least get help from inside. Ashley tried to open the front door but it was locked, bringing her to curse as she painfully walked to the backyard where the backdoor was thankfully open from where Joey had made his escape. She walked through the door and slammed it shut, hoping to wake someone as she limped over to the chairs.

“Mom! Dad!” Ashley yelled from the top of her lungs, footsteps rushing down the hallway a few moments later as Ashley’s mother was seen on top of the stairs, Ashley standing down at the bottom of them.

“What’s wrong?” Ashley’s mother asked, not knowing that Ashley was injured at all since the house was darkened.

“Joey did this…” Ashley said weakly as a flash of lightening lightened up the entire house, making Ashley fully visible now. Dark, red blood pretty much covered Ashley from head to toe as a large puddle of blood surrounded Ashley on the floor, bringing her mother’s eyes to widen in shock as Ashley finally let unconsciousness consume her, her bloodied body collapsing on the bottom of the stairs.

“JOHN!” Ashley’s mother yelled as she turned around and ran into her bedroom, banging on Jeremy’s and Caroline’s closed bedroom doors as she ran by to wake them as well. John listened to what Meredith had said, the two running back down the hallway and down the stairs as Caroline, Jeremy and even Abigail walked out of their rooms to see what was going on. Abigail gave out a scream when seeing John picking up Ashley’s bloodied body, bringing Meredith to pick up Abigail.

“What happened?” Caroline asked as her and Jeremy ran down the stairs.

“She said that Joey did this to her.” Meredith responded as the group quickly went outside and to John’s police car, carefully placing Ashley in the back seat as John went into the driver’s seat and started the car. Caroline’s and Jeremy’s eyes widened in shock when hearing who had done this, Abigail crying in Meredith’s shoulder. “Jeremy, stay in the back seat with Ashley. Caroline and I will take my car to the hospital.” Jeremy nodded as he got into the backseat with Ashley, John putting on his sirens and rushing to the hospital at full speed. Caroline and Meredith quickly strapped Abigail in her back car-seat before Caroline sat in the back as well with Abigail, Meredith getting in the driver’s seat as they quickly drove to the hospital where Ashley would have to go into immediate surgery from her critical injuries.

DarkAmethyst
11-16-2011, 04:05 PM
The rest of the day passed by quickly, although just like Kiseki had thought, a bad situation found them once again. Ashley’s and Jeremy’s father had returned home again to check on them during the day, which had led to the brunette explaining what Ichiru, Kiseki and Kotomi were, and that Ichiru was Abigail’s father. Of course he’d threatened the half demon and kicked the three of them out, but what was Ichiru supposed to expect? Acceptance? Yeah right…

Now it was two in the morning and the dark haired teen had yet to fall asleep. Though the rain falling against the window did make him drowsy as a thunderstorm raged on outside, he couldn’t seem to calm his mind long enough to actually go to sleep. Kiseki had felt that something bad was going to happen - and it had; John had come and kicked them out. But somehow that didn’t seem to be enough. Normally when Kiseki got those feelings, it wasn’t as simple as that. There had to be something else coming. He’d seen the uneasiness in Kiseki’s expression for the rest of the day, but the younger twin had only dismissed it as being worried about Ashley and the others when asked.

Ichiru sat up, giving a soft sigh of annoyance as he looked toward the window across the room as a flash of lightning lit up the streets outside, followed by a loud crash of thunder. Shortly after, he heard movement, bringing him to look over to Kiseki, who was now sitting straight up in his own bed and breathing heavily.

“Are you okay?” He asked, shifting so that his legs hung over the edge of the bed as he looked at his twin in concern. “Did you have a nightmare?” Kiseki shook his head, and Ichiru looked at him in confusion for a moment, wondering how he could be so worked up if he hadn’t had a nightmare. Certainly the thunder hadn’t scared him that badly… Or could it have been…

“A vision?” He tried again as he looked at his brother, another flash of lightning illuminating the room. “Did you have another vision?”

Kiseki nodded, finally calming himself down as he looked over to Ichiru, who had already gotten out of bed.

“I saw Joey attack Ashley… he weakened her with the blood and holy water mixture and stabbed her in the stomach multiple times. A lot of it was blurry and I couldn’t hear what they were saying, but she managed to kill him and run back home.”

“Then she’s there now?” Ichiru was already in the middle of putting his jacket on, having already hidden his tail under his shirt. Kiseki shook his head as he got out of his own bed.

“No, they’re taking her to the hospital. That part of the vision I actually managed to hear…” He put his hoodie on as Ichiru slipped on his shoes, doing the same shortly after. “They’re probably already there by now…I think she’s gonna have to undergo surgery because of the wounds.”

“Let’s wake Kotomi up and get down there, then.” Kiseki nodded, following his brother out of the room and over to the room across the hall, where Kotomi was staying.

“Kotomi.” Kiseki shook his sister while Ichiru stayed near the door, watching the halls. “Kotomi!”

The Mermaid snapped awake, sitting up quickly as Kiseki stepped back. She relaxed when seeing it was only her brothers, although she knew that if they were waking her up in the middle of the night something had to have happened.

“What is it?” She asked as she looked from Kiseki to Ichiru.

“Joey attacked Ashley; the wounds are so severe that she’s going into the hospital for surgery.” Kiseki explained quickly, bringing Kotomi to quickly get out of bed as she looked at her brother in alarm.

“What did he do to her?”

“He weakened her with the blood and holy water mixture before stabbing her with a knife.” Kiseki responded as Kotomi grabbed her jacket, having slept in her clothes like the twins.

“Is he still there?”

“She managed to kill him, but since he’s a Mai like Caroline, he’ll come back in a few minutes; he might already be back.” This time Ichiru answered as the Mermaid quickly put her boots on, following the two out of the room and downstairs toward the lobby.

“What do we do if John is there?” Kotomi asked as the three of them exited the hotel and headed for the hospital.

“There’s no doubt he will be, but he’s not keeping me away from Ashley and Abigail - especially at a time like this.” Ichiru responded as Kiseki stopped under a part of a building that stretched out over the sidewalk, turning to look at his siblings.

“It’s too slow this way. If we use our speed, we’ll get there faster.” He said as he looked at Ichiru. “Kotomi, you can get on my back and let me carry you so you won’t be left behind.” The Mermaid nodded, and Kiseki helped her onto his back, making sure she was secure before glancing back at Ichiru and using his Vampire speed to run to the hospital.

OoC: Sorry for the fail... again. xD

DarkAmethyst
11-16-2011, 04:05 PM
The rest of the day passed by quickly, although just like Kiseki had thought, a bad situation found them once again. Ashley’s and Jeremy’s father had returned home again to check on them during the day, which had led to the brunette explaining what Ichiru, Kiseki and Kotomi were, and that Ichiru was Abigail’s father. Of course he’d threatened the half demon and kicked the three of them out, but what was Ichiru supposed to expect? Acceptance? Yeah right…

Now it was two in the morning and the dark haired teen had yet to fall asleep. Though the rain falling against the window did make him drowsy as a thunderstorm raged on outside, he couldn’t seem to calm his mind long enough to actually go to sleep. Kiseki had felt that something bad was going to happen - and it had; John had come and kicked them out. But somehow that didn’t seem to be enough. Normally when Kiseki got those feelings, it wasn’t as simple as that. There had to be something else coming. He’d seen the uneasiness in Kiseki’s expression for the rest of the day, but the younger twin had only dismissed it as being worried about Ashley and the others when asked.

Ichiru sat up, giving a soft sigh of annoyance as he looked toward the window across the room as a flash of lightning lit up the streets outside, followed by a loud crash of thunder. Shortly after, he heard movement, bringing him to look over to Kiseki, who was now sitting straight up in his own bed and breathing heavily.

“Are you okay?” He asked, shifting so that his legs hung over the edge of the bed as he looked at his twin in concern. “Did you have a nightmare?” Kiseki shook his head, and Ichiru looked at him in confusion for a moment, wondering how he could be so worked up if he hadn’t had a nightmare. Certainly the thunder hadn’t scared him that badly… Or could it have been…

“A vision?” He tried again as he looked at his brother, another flash of lightning illuminating the room. “Did you have another vision?”

Kiseki nodded, finally calming himself down as he looked over to Ichiru, who had already gotten out of bed.

“I saw Joey attack Ashley… he weakened her with the blood and holy water mixture and stabbed her in the stomach multiple times. A lot of it was blurry and I couldn’t hear what they were saying, but she managed to kill him and run back home.”

“Then she’s there now?” Ichiru was already in the middle of putting his jacket on, having already hidden his tail under his shirt. Kiseki shook his head as he got out of his own bed.

“No, they’re taking her to the hospital. That part of the vision I actually managed to hear…” He put his hoodie on as Ichiru slipped on his shoes, doing the same shortly after. “They’re probably already there by now…I think she’s gonna have to undergo surgery because of the wounds.”

“Let’s wake Kotomi up and get down there, then.” Kiseki nodded, following his brother out of the room and over to the room across the hall, where Kotomi was staying.

“Kotomi.” Kiseki shook his sister while Ichiru stayed near the door, watching the halls. “Kotomi!”

The Mermaid snapped awake, sitting up quickly as Kiseki stepped back. She relaxed when seeing it was only her brothers, although she knew that if they were waking her up in the middle of the night something had to have happened.

“What is it?” She asked as she looked from Kiseki to Ichiru.

“Joey attacked Ashley; the wounds are so severe that she’s going into the hospital for surgery.” Kiseki explained quickly, bringing Kotomi to quickly get out of bed as she looked at her brother in alarm.

“What did he do to her?”

“He weakened her with the blood and holy water mixture before stabbing her with a knife.” Kiseki responded as Kotomi grabbed her jacket, having slept in her clothes like the twins.

“Is he still there?”

“She managed to kill him, but since he’s a Mai like Caroline, he’ll come back in a few minutes; he might already be back.” This time Ichiru answered as the Mermaid quickly put her boots on, following the two out of the room and downstairs toward the lobby.

“What do we do if John is there?” Kotomi asked as the three of them exited the hotel and headed for the hospital.

“There’s no doubt he will be, but he’s not keeping me away from Ashley and Abigail - especially at a time like this.” Ichiru responded as Kiseki stopped under a part of a building that stretched out over the sidewalk, turning to look at his siblings.

“It’s too slow this way. If we use our speed, we’ll get there faster.” He said as he looked at Ichiru. “Kotomi, you can get on my back and let me carry you so you won’t be left behind.” The Mermaid nodded, and Kiseki helped her onto his back, making sure she was secure before glancing back at Ichiru and using his Vampire speed to run to the hospital.

OoC: Sorry for the fail... again. xD

Kei Ochima
11-18-2011, 02:08 AM
Sam continued to look up at the ceiling as the thunderstorm raged on, Dean heavily asleep snoring in the bed next to Sam, the two of them staying at the same motel Ichiru, Kiseki and Kotomi were. Three shadows quickly passed the window that was next to Sam’s bed as he immediately looked in that direction, quickly getting out of bed and walking over towards the window. There he saw outside Ichiru, Kotomi and Kiseki, bringing Sam’s eyes to widen in shock as he turned towards Dean and ran over to him, shaking his brother to wake up.

“Wake up Dean!” Sam said in irritation as Dean let out a groan.

“The only reason you should be waking me up is if there’s hookers here… or pie.” Dean said as he slowly opened his eyes to look at this younger brother in annoyance.

“Dean get up! I think Ashley’s friends are staying here as well. They’re right outside.” Sam said as Dean shot up.

“What?” The two brothers quickly ran towards the window, seeing Kotomi climbing up on Kiseki’s back before the group took off in amazing speed. “Do you think they knew we’re staying here too?” Dean asked, both brother’s eyes remaining outside.

“I don’t think so, which gives us an advantage.” Sam pointed out as Dean nodded.


At the hospital John parked the police car in the back as a team of paramedics were already present to help, John having called the hospital already and told them what was going on. The paramedics rushed Ashley inside on a stretcher as John got back into his police car and drove to the parking lot, parking the car next to Meredith’s as the family regrouped with each other.

“Ashley’s inside?” Meredith asked as John nodded, Caroline holding Abigail in her arms.

“The only thing we can do now is wait in the waiting room.” John said as the family nodded, walking into the hospital.

“So she said that Joey did this?” Jeremy asked as Meredith nodded, the family sitting in the waiting room with Abigail sitting on Caroline’s lap.

“Why would he do this?” John asked as anger flared up inside him.

“Because I broke up with him so he’s trying to get even. I never told you guys, but Joey used to beat me when him and I were together.” Caroline responded as John and Meredith looked at the blonde in complete shock, not having a clue at all that that happened.

“Why didn’t you come to us sooner? We could have taken care of it.” Meredith said as Caroline looked down.

“I knew he would do something like this if you guys knew…” Caroline responded as tears pooled her eyes, looking back over to the group a few moments later as the tears slid down her face. “Let’s just worry about Ashley right now.” Caroline said as everyone nodded. Ashley had severe internal bleeding which was a threat to her life right now, the doctors doing everything they can to save the young brunette. Word of this was going to get out, bringing reporters and news crew to surround the hospital in the matter of hours.

DarkAmethyst
11-19-2011, 07:43 PM
Thanks to their speed, the trio managed to arrive at the hospital in only a few seconds, Ichiru arriving only a few short moments after Kiseki and Kotomi. All three of them were soaked from the rain despite the speed they’d run at, although in Ichiru’s and Kotomi’s cases, the leather they wore was already beginning to dry off quickly even as they walked inside.

After receiving information from the woman behind the desk about Ashley’s condition, the trio was directed to the waiting room, where they instantly spotted Caroline, Abigail, Jeremy, John and Meredith. Kiseki and Kotomi didn’t recognize the older woman aside from the general familiarity they felt with everyone, having not seen her before now. Ichiru recognized her from the beach, when she had come to help Ashley with the baby whale that had washed up on the shore.

“Where’s Ashley? Is she okay?” Ichiru was the one to speak, not seeming to care about the fact that John was there at the moment as he looked at Caroline and Jeremy, then to Abigail in Caroline’s lap, glad that she was alright. Kiseki looked at Caroline, noticing the tears in her eyes as concern became apparent in his expression.

“Has Joey shown up again since it happened?” He asked without thinking, afraid that he had shown up again and tried to hurt someone else. At the moment, he had completely forgotten that according to John and Meredith, they shouldn’t have known anything about the situation.

OoC: Short D:

Kei Ochima
11-21-2011, 12:14 AM
“Where’s Ashley? Is she okay?” Ichiru’s voice brought the family to turn their attention to Ichiru, Kiseki and Kotomi, anger flaring up into John’s eyes as he stood to his feet.

“Has Joey shown up again since it happened?” Kiseki asked in concern as he looked to Caroline.

“She’s in surgery right now; Joey attacked her.” Caroline responded as she wiped the tears away from her eyes. Abigail quickly jumped off of Caroline’s lap and ran over to Ichiru, holding into him tightly.

“Mommy’s really hurt, daddy.” Abigail said as she started to cry again, managing to keep her tail wrapped around her waist without tape.

“What did I tell you about coming near my family?” John asked in anger as he started to confront Ichiru, Kiseki and Kotomi but Jeremy quickly stood up and placed an arm on John’s shoulder, glaring at the older male.

“That’s enough dad. They aren’t a threat to us.” Jeremy said as the two males stared each other down for a few long moments, John sitting back down though he still had the grim look on his face. Meredith didn’t know how to react from the whole situation, keeping quiet since she was more concerned about her daughter’s life right now. Caroline couldn’t hold in her tears anymore, finding herself standing up and walking over to Kiseki as she wrapped her arms around him.

“What if Ashley dies? Joey did this to get back at me for leaving him so this is my entire fault.” Caroline cried as the tears ran down her face. Jeremy paced in the waiting room impatiently as he constantly looked down a hallway to see if any doctors would walk down it with any news about Ashley’s condition, but as the minutes passed there was none, bringing the young man to curse under his breath as he looked at his parents.

“I’m going after Joey.” Jeremy hissed as he began to walk over towards the exit.

“You will do no such thing!” Meredith said as both her and John stood up to stop Jeremy, but that was unnecessary since Jeremy stopped in his tracks to look at his parents.

“What are we supposed to do, mom? We can’t let Joey get away with this!” Jeremy said in anger.

“We will plan an ambush once we find out Ashley’s condition.” John said in a calm voice, bringing Jeremy to quickly shake his head.

“No, he needs to be stopped now.” Jeremy hissed in anger as he turned around and exited the hospital, bringing John to run after him. Through the window it was easily seen that John had quickly caught up with Jeremy, the two males yelling back and forth for a few moments until they finally reentered the hospital, bringing Jeremy to sit down next to his mother as he tried to calm down, John walking over to a nurse to try and ask what was happening with Ashley. Since John was the sheriff of the police department he was allowed access to the surgery room, turning back around to look at everyone.

“I’m going to see what’s going on then come back and fill you guys in.” John said as Meredith nodded, seeing John disappear down the hallway with a nurse.

DarkAmethyst
11-21-2011, 01:23 AM
“She’s in surgery right now; Joey attacked her.” Caroline responded to the twins, wiping the tears away from her eyes. Ichiru was about to say something, but stopped when Abigail suddenly jumped down from Caroline’s lap and ran to him, hugging him tightly.

“Mommy’s really hurt, daddy.” She said as she started to cry, bringing the dark haired teen to kneel down and wrap his arms around her for comfort.

“Don’t worry, everything will be alright. She’ll be just fine.”

“What did I tell you about coming near my family?” Ichiru looked up to see John on his feet, although he didn’t move and continued to hold Abigail as he started toward the two only to be stopped by Jeremy, who quickly stood up and put a hand on the older male’s shoulder.

“That’s enough dad. They aren’t a threat to us.” He said with a glare, the two staring each other down for a few long moments before John finally sat back down, a grim expression on his face. Kiseki and Kotomi sighed in relief, both having been afraid of a fight breaking out. But then again, it hadn’t seemed like Ichiru was going to try to fight him while Abigail was upset.

Silence fell over the group for a few moments before Caroline suddenly got up and walked over to Kiseki, wrapping her arms around him as tears began to run down her face again.

“What if Ashley dies? Joey did this to get back at me for leaving him so this is my entire fault.” She cried as Kiseki wrapped his arms around her, holding her tightly, although he was careful not to hurt her as Kotomi watched Jeremy pace the floors.

“It’s not your fault.” Kiseki told her softly. “We don’t know that he wouldn’t have done something like this before as blackmail.”

“I’m going after Joey.” The twins and Kotomi looked to Jeremy as he started for the exit, stopping Kiseki before he could say anything else to Caroline.

“You will do no such thing!” Meredith finally spoke up, having been silent ever since the trio had gotten there, John and herself standing up to stop the younger male. However, before they could make a move toward him, he stopped in his tracks and turned around to look at them.

“What are we supposed to do, mom? We can’t let Joey get away with this!”

“We will plan an ambush once we find out Ashley’s condition.” John said calmly, but Jeremy shook his head in response.

“No, he needs to be stopped now.” He hissed angrily, turning and exiting the hospital shortly after. John ran after him, and moments later the two could be seen through the window yelling at each other for a few moments before they finally came back into the hospital, the younger male sitting back down next to his mother as John walked over to a nurse nearby.

“I’m going to see what’s going on then come back and fill you guys in.” He turned around and spoke to the group, Meredith nodding in response before the older male disappeared down the hallway with the nurse.

“I hope everything will be okay…” Kotomi said softly, bringing Ichiru to look up at her as he continued to hold Abigail.

“It will be. Even if they come back with a negative report, I’ll make sure she walks out of this hospital alive.” He said, although he kept his voice lowered to where no one but the group around him could hear. Kiseki and Kotomi instantly knew that he was referring to sneaking into the hospital room and healing Ashley if it came to that, and knowing Ichiru, he wouldn’t hesitate to do so.

Kei Ochima
11-21-2011, 05:44 PM
“I hope everything will be okay…” Kotomi said softly, bringing Ichiru and Caroline to look up at her as Ichiru continued to hold Abigail.

“It will be. Even if they come back with a negative report, I’ll make sure she walks out of this hospital alive.” Ichiru responded in a low voice, bringing only the group to hear him. Abigail gave little sobs in Ichiru’s shoulder as Caroline wiped away her own tears, looking at Kiseki as her eyes were all glassy from crying.

“So she’s really going to be fine.” Caroline said as she calmed herself down, though her heart was beating so fast from being very upset that Kiseki could most likely feel the rapid beats from inside the blonde’s shirt. Caroline gently took Kiseki’s hand and guided him over to the chairs, sitting down and wrapping her arm around his before resting her head on his shoulder and closing her eyes, Kiseki’s presence being able to calm her down. Meredith looked at the two in confusion, then shifting her attention towards Ichiru and Abigail, then finally over to Kotomi, realizing that the new trio were truly not a threat at all.

Around forty-five minutes had passed until John finally returned back in the waiting room, Caroline falling asleep on Kiseki’s shoulder and Abigail still holding onto Ichiru as she stopped crying a little while ago, although it was clear that the toddler was still upset since she wasn't talking for once.

“What’s going on?” Jeremy asked as him and Meredith stood up, Caroline tiredly opening her eyes as Abigail looked over to John. The expression on John’s face was troubled, so something had to have been wrong.

“Ashley is suffering endless internal bleeding and it won’t stop. The one stab wound penetrated her right lung so it keeps on filling with blood, along with her stomach. Her heart had stopped twice while I was there, but it also stopped once right before I got to the room.” John paused as he looked down. “The doctors said that she isn’t going to make it.”

“She will.” Caroline said as she stood up, looking over to Kiseki and Ichiru for a few moments before back over to John.

“Kiseki or Ichiru could heal her.” Caroline said in a low voice like Ichiru had so only the group would hear.

“Absolutely not. They’re not going anywhere near her.” John said darkly as he looked over to mainly Ichiru now.

“She’s our daughter, John!” Meredith said as she walked over to him. “Get this through your thick head; they aren’t a threat to us!” When Meredith was angered the mother was very scary, especially when it came to the safety of her children. John and Meredith looked at each other for a few long moments, bringing John to sigh as he looked back over to Ichiru again.

“Fine, you can heal her. Only heal the life threatening damage because since the doctors already know she’s here and that she’s cut open for the surgery then stitches will have to be done in order for everything to seem like it’s normal.” John paused as he looked over to Kiseki. “We’ll need you to compel the doctors to leave the room so Ichiru can get in there and heal Ashley.” John said, turning and heading back over towards the surgery room for Kiseki and Ichiru to follow. Caroline walked over to Abigail and Ichiru, taking Abigail into her own arms.

“It’s best for Abigail not to see Ashley cut open.” Caroline said, walking over and sitting down in one of the chairs with Abigail sitting on her lap.

DarkAmethyst
11-21-2011, 10:24 PM
After a few moments, Caroline wiped away her tears, looking up at Kiseki with glassy eyes.

“So she’s really going to be fine.” She said, to which Kiseki nodded, giving her a reassuring smile. He could feel her heartbeat, which was really fast from the fear she’d just been feeling. However, before he could say anything else, she took his hand and guided him over to the chairs, sitting down and wrapping her arm around his before resting her head on his shoulder. The Vampire relaxed as well after a few moments as Kotomi sat down as well, Ichiru still holding Abigail as she cried.


It had already been around fourty-five minutes when John finally returned. Kiseki had fallen asleep along with Caroline, his head resting on hers as she slept on his shoulder, and Abigail was still holding on to Ichiru, who had started stroking her hair out of instinct to try and comfort her.

“What’s going on?” Jeremy asked the older male as he and Meredith stood up. Caroline and Kiseki seemed to wake up simultaneously, both of them looking at John tiredly as Ichiru and Kotomi looked up as well. The look on his face revealed that something wasn’t right, which was exactly what they had feared.

“Ashley is suffering endless internal bleeding and it won’t stop. The one stab wound penetrated her right lung so it keeps on filling with blood, along with her stomach. Her heart had stopped twice while I was there, but it also stopped once right before I got to the room.” John paused as he looked down. “The doctors said that she isn’t going to make it.”

“She will.” Caroline spoke up suddenly, rising from her chair and looking over to Ichiru and Kiseki, then back to John after a few moments. “Kiseki or Ichiru could heal her.” She lowered her voice so that others couldn’t hear, saying the same thing that Ichiru had proposed to do as well.

“Absolutely not. They’re not going anywhere near her.” John looked at the half demon darkly, who scowled in response, opening his mouth to speak but Meredith beat him to it.

“She’s our daughter, John!” She said as she walked over to him. “Get this through your thick head; they aren’t a threat to us!” The two stared at each other for a few moments before John finally sighed, looking back to Ichiru, whose gaze had softened.

“Fine, you can heal her. Only heal the life threatening damage because since the doctors already know she’s here and that she’s cut open for the surgery then stitches will have to be done in order for everything to seem like it’s normal.” Ichiru nodded, John then shifted his attention to Kiseki as he continued. “We’ll need you to compel the doctors to leave the room so Ichiru can get in there and heal Ashley.” He then turned and headed back down the hall, prompting the twins to follow. Kiseki rose to his feet and walked over to Ichiru along with Caroline, who took Abigail from his arms.

“It’s best for Abigail not to see Ashley cut open.” She said, bringing Ichiru to nod in response as she walked back over to the chairs and sat down with the toddler in her lap. The twins then followed John down the hall to where Ashley was being kept. The doctors noticed them instantly, exiting the room and walking over to the twins to tell them to return to the waiting room, but Kiseki locked eyes with them before they could speak, his pupils dilating as he used his compulsion.

“Leave the room and let us pass. Don’t tell anyone that we’re back here, and don’t let anyone inside until we leave.” He ordered, both of the doctors falling into a trance-like state before they complied with the younger twin’s commands, leaving the room silently and allowing the twins to pass.

Ichiru quickly went to Ashley’s side, rage starting to rise within him now that he could actually see her condition. He did his best to suppress the blue flames trying to come out due to his anger, wasting no time in healing her wounds as he allowed his hands to hover over her lung to heal the damage. Since he was only healing the life threatening damage it didn’t take long at all before he was finished, looking at the brunette for a few moments before he had to turn away toward the door, bringing Kiseki to look at him in question.

“If I see her like this for much longer, my flames will come out.” He told him quietly as he headed out of the room and back to the waiting room, bringing Kiseki to follow. However, now that he had seen Ashley’s condition he wanted to hunt Jeremy down himself, which Kiseki quickly picked up on as he caught up to his brother.

Don’t go do something stupid. Now that we know Ashley will be okay we can focus on finding Joey. He told him mentally, knowing he wouldn’t get a response, but he knew that Ichiru had heard him. The older twin looked at the others, forcing the anger back momentarily as he offered them the best smile he could muster at the moment.

“She’s going to be just fine.”

OoC: Sorry for the fail D:

Kei Ochima
11-22-2011, 02:13 AM
As Ichiru and Kiseki followed John into the surgery room the two doctors who have been surgically operating on Ashley saw the twins, quickly walking over to them. John was about to tell the doctors that everything was alright until they suddenly stopped in their tracks, bringing John to look over to Kiseki and saw that he began to use compulsion.

“Leave the room and let us pass. Don’t tell anyone that we’re back here, and don’t let anyone inside until we leave.” He ordered, both of the doctors leaving a few moments later as Kiseki, Ichiru and John rushed into the room, seeing Ashley in a horrible state right now. Blood covered the sheet that was over her as John took a deep breath to ease himself, watching Ichiru begin to heal Ashley. After a few short moments Ichiru stopped healing Ashley and looked down at her, John looking outside to make sure no one was coming before looking back over to Ichiru, who tore his gaze away from Ashley and walked away from her.

“If I see her like this for much longer, my flames will come out.” Ichiru said quietly as he walked towards the door and out of the room, bringing John to nod before the three walked back into the waiting room, the two doctors returning to Ashley’s side to sew up her wounds, thinking that they were the ones to stop all of the life threatening damage.

“What happened?” Jeremy asked as the group returned.

“She’s going to be just fine.” Ichiru responded, bringing the group to sigh in relief.

“Thank you so much.” Meredith said as she looked at the twins. “Thank you for saving our daughter.”

“Yes… thank you.” John said as he looked at the twins, along with Kotomi as he gave the three siblings a warm smile. Abigail jumped out of Caroline’s lap and ran over to Ichiru, wrapping her arms tightly around him as she smiled up at Ichiru with her piercing emerald eyes.

“You guys saved mommy.” Abigail said with excitement. Caroline smiled as she stood up herself and walked over to Kiseki, wrapping her arms around him as she sighed in relief.

“You kids should go home and get Abigail back to bed, and get some sleep as well. Meredith and I will stay here and watch over Ashley.” John said as he looked at the group.

“But what about Joey? Or the Demon? What if they come here?” Jeremy asked to which only the group could hear, Caroline, Jeremy and Ashley filling John and Meredith in on the Demon as well.

“Let’s not forget who taught you guys how to hunt.” Meredith said with a small smile. “We’ll easily be able to protect her.” Jeremy nodded as Meredith reached into her pocket and gave Caroline the car keys, bringing the curly haired blonde to release Kiseki and take them. “You guys go ahead and take my car. Be careful driving home and call us once you’re there. Lock all of the doors and windows, place salt lines everywhere and make sure Joey isn’t hiding out in the house.” Meredith said as Jeremy nodded.

“We will mom.” Jeremy said.

“And make sure you guys stick together tonight.” John said, looking at Kotomi, Kiseki and Ichiru as well. “If you guys plan on staying here in town then we’ll discuss living arrangements in the morning. I’m sure our house is better than staying at a motel. If my family trusts you guys, then I do too.” John said, bringing Caroline and Jeremy to smile.

“Let’s go home.” Caroline turned and began to walk towards the hospital’s exit, Jeremy following as well as Abigail took Ichiru’s hand and pulled him along with a smile on her face.

DarkAmethyst
11-22-2011, 03:04 AM
“Thank you so much.” Ichiru and Kiseki looked to Meredith as she spoke, the older twin finally managing to calm himself down. “Thank you for saving our daughter.”

“Yes… thank you.” They shifted their attention to John, who now had a warm smile on his face as he looked at Kotomi as well. The three siblings returned it before Ichiru‘s attention shifted to Abigail as she jumped out of Caroline‘s lap and ran over to wrap her arms around him again, although this time when she looked up at him she was smiling.

“You guys saved mommy.” She said with excitement, bringing Ichiru to smile back as Caroline stood up and walked over to wrap her arms around Kiseki with a sigh of relief. The Vampire returned the hug, glad that everything was okay, although he knew it was far too soon to say it was over.

“You kids should go home and get Abigail back to bed, and get some sleep as well. Meredith and I will stay here and watch over Ashley.” John said as he looked at the group.

“But what about Joey? Or the Demon? What if they come here?” Jeremy asked quietly to where onl the group could hear.

“Let’s not forget who taught you guys how to hunt.” Meredith responded with a small smile. “We’ll easily be able to protect her.” Jeremy nodded in response as the older woman reached into her pocket and gave Caroline a set of car keys, bringing the blonde to release Kiseki to take them. “You guys go ahead and take my car. Be careful driving home and call us once you’re there. Lock all of the doors and windows, place salt lines everywhere and make sure Joey isn’t hiding out in the house.”

“We will mom.” Jeremy responded with a nod.

“And make sure you guys stick together tonight.” John spoke up again, looking to Ichiru, Kiseki and Kotomi as well, which brought the three siblings to look at him in surprise. “If you guys plan on staying here in town then we’ll discuss living arrangements in the morning. I’m sure our house is better than staying at a motel. If my family trusts you guys, then I do too.” The trio nodded in response, Ichiru being the one to speak up.

“Thank you.”

“Let’s go home.” Caroline turned headed for the hospital’s exit along with Jeremy, bringing Kiseki and Kotomi to go as well as Abigail took Ichiru’s hand and pulled him along with a smile on her face. As they left the building, a thought hit Kiseki, bringing him to look at his siblings as they walked toward the car.

“Should I use my speed to go back to the motel and get our weapons?”

“I’m sure they have plenty.” Ichiru responded as he looked at his brother. “Besides, hopefully with all of this cleared up there won’t be any more problems for the rest of the night.” Kiseki seemed to disagree at first, but gave a nod after a moment.

That aside, you shouldn’t be alone while Joey is on his rampage. Since you’re the one who exposed him, he might target you. Ichiru’s voice entered the younger twin’s mind, not wanting to mention him aloud anymore while the situation was calm.

Kei Ochima
11-22-2011, 11:04 PM
Caroline and Jeremy walked over to Meredith’s car as Caroline unlocked the doors, the blonde turning towards Kiseki, Ichiru, Abigail, Kotomi and Jeremy as she quickly thought over the seating arrangements.

“Kotomi can sit in the passenger’s seat next to me while the three boys sit in the back. Abigail can sit on Ichiru’s lap but you’ll have to keep a tight hold on her.” Caroline said as Jeremy sighed.

“Why do I have to get squished in the back seat?” Jeremy complained.

“Because it’s polite to let the girl take the front seat.” Caroline said with a smirk. When the blonde looked at the pout Jeremy was giving her she gave out a sigh, throwing him the keys. “Fine, you can drive while I get squished between the door and Kiseki.

“Good.” Jeremy laughed as Caroline playfully rolled her eyes, the two getting in the car. After making sure everyone was seated Jeremy pulled out of the parking lot and began to drive home, their house being twenty minutes away. Abigail found herself wrapping her arms around Ichiru’s chest and using him as a pillow, instantly falling asleep as Caroline used Kiseki’s shoulder once again as a pillow and fell asleep as well.

Twenty minutes later Jeremy pulled into the driveway and turned off the car, unbuckling his seat belt and turning around to see Abigail and Caroline sleeping, wishing that he had a camera. Jeremy lightly shook Caroline’s leg in attempt to wake the sleeping blonde, Caroline opening her eyes a few moments later.

“We’re home already? I only closed my eyes for a minute…” Caroline said tiredly as Jeremy smiled, looking over to Ichiru.

“Just carry Abby inside so she doesn’t have to wake up. She gets really cranky like her mother.” Jeremy said before getting out of the car, Caroline doing the same as they walked inside the house. Even though Caroline was dead tired a minute ago, the curly haired blonde was in full alert now as she closed her eyes and concentrated, opening them a few moments later as she looked at everyone.

“We’re alone. Let’s secure the doors and windows then go to bed.” Caroline said as her eyes went back to normal from turning them into slits a few seconds ago, her and Jeremy locking down the house. Once they re-salted the salt lines carefully and making sure all of the doors were locked Jeremy turned on the alarm system before looking back over towards the group.

“Caroline and Abby can sleep in their own rooms. I’ll sleep on the couch while Kotomi can sleep in Ashley’s room, Ichiru can sleep in my parent’s room and Kiseki can sleep in my room.” Jeremy said.

“Sounds good to me.” Caroline spoke in her tired tone again as she walked up the stairs and into her own room, Jeremy gathering the extra pillows and blanket from a closet for himself and laid down on the larger couch, the thunderstorm still raging on outside.

DarkAmethyst
11-23-2011, 12:36 AM
“Kotomi can sit in the passenger’s seat next to me while the three boys sit in the back. Abigail can sit on Ichiru’s lap but you’ll have to keep a tight hold on her.” After the group had approached the car, Caroline looked at them and gave the seating arrangements, to which Kotomi and the twins nodded.

“Why do I have to get squished in the back seat?” Jeremy complained.

“Because it’s polite to let the girl take the front seat.” Caroline responded with a smirk as Kotomi gave a soft chuckle at his expression., which turned into a pout shortly after, bringing Caroline to sigh and toss him the keys. “Fine, you can drive while I get squished between the door and Kiseki.

“Good.” Jeremy laughed as Caroline playfully rolled her eyes, the two getting in the car, bringing the remaining trio to do the same, Ichiru holding onto Abigail as they finally left the hospital’s parking lot and headed home. The dark haired teen felt Abigail wrap her arms around his chest, using it as a pillow as she went back to sleep while Caroline rested her head on Kiseki’s shoulder. Ichiru couldn’t seem to fall asleep during the car ride; he didn’t even feel drowsy as he looked out the window. Only a few minutes into the ride, Kiseki had fallen asleep again as well, and Kotomi seemed to be dozing off herself, both of them clearly tired. By the time they reached the house twenty minutes later, even Kotomi had fallen asleep. However, when Jeremy turned off the car and unbuckled his seatbelt, she slowly opened her eyes, seeing him turn around to look at the group in the backseat, lightly shaking Caroline’s leg to wake her as she unbuckled her own seatbelt.

“We’re home already? I only closed my eyes for a minute…” The blonde said tiredly, her movement rousing Kiseki from his sleep as well, bringing him to open his eyes and look around in a daze. Jeremy looked to Ichiru then.

“Just carry Abby inside so she doesn’t have to wake up. She gets really cranky like her mother.” He said, bringing Ichiru to chuckle softly as he and Caroline got out of the car, Kotomi and the twins doing the same, Ichiru making sure not to wake Abigail as he followed the others into the house. Caroline stopped once they were inside, closing her eyes for a few moments as Kiseki and Ichiru stopped and concentrated as well for a few moments, neither of them sensing any other supernatural creatures besides themselves, Caroline, Abigail and Kotomi. The blonde opened her eyes after a few moments, turning to look at the group.

“We’re alone. Let’s secure the doors and windows then go to bed.” She said, confirming the twins’ senses as her eyes went back to normal. Ichiru went ahead and carried Abigail up to her room as Caroline and Jeremy began locking down the house. He gently laid the toddler in her bed, carefully covering her up so that he wouldn’t wake her. He looked at her for a few moments, a bit paranoid concerning her safety due to the current situation, but after a few seconds, he finally walked back out of the room, arriving back in the living room just as Jeremy and Caroline finished securing the house, Jeremy looking toward the group after arming the alarm system.

“Caroline and Abby can sleep in their own rooms. I’ll sleep on the couch while Kotomi can sleep in Ashley’s room, Ichiru can sleep in my parent’s room and Kiseki can sleep in my room.” He said, to which the three siblings nodded. Normally Kiseki would have protested over taking someone’s room, but he knew Jeremy didn’t feel like arguing about it, and he honestly didn’t either, so he simply went along with it.

“Sounds good to me.” Caroline said tiredly, turning and heading upstairs to her own room, prompting the trio to do the same as Jeremy retrieved a pillow and blanket from the closet. Kiseki and Kotomi had no problem falling asleep once they’d gone to their determined places, but Ichiru still couldn’t seem to rest easily. He knew the house was secure and that even if Joey did come back, an alarm would go off, and in Asmodeus’ case, the doors were all salted so he couldn’t get in, and all of them together could protect each other, but somehow he was still restless.

He turned over on his side, staring out the window at the raging storm outside. Sometimes he wished he’d never taken the life of a hunter. Maybe things would be been easier that way… but then again, all those people Kiseki, Kotomi and he had saved from the supernatural would have all died. There really was no way to avoid his choice or justify the other… With a sigh, he simply closed his eyes, forcing his mind to calm down and waiting for sleep to come.

Kei Ochima
11-24-2011, 03:03 AM
The next morning came as Ashley slowly opened her eyes, finding herself in a private hospital room as she tried to sit up, but sharp pains began to flow from her stitches as she sank back down against the pillows, the brunette giving out a sigh.

“Finally you’re awake. It’s almost eleven in the morning.” A familiar voice which she hadn’t heard in a while said, bringing her to whip around her head as a ginger haired male who was a couple of years older than Ashley sat by the window, giving her a smile.

“Rupert? What are you doing here?” Ashley asked in shock, though a smile came across her face. None other than Rupert Grint sat by the window, the actor who played Ronald Weasley in the famous movie saga Harry Potter. Rupert and Ashley were actually next door neighbors in London as children before the two got their breakthrough jobs, Ashley, Jeremy and Rupert all being best friends. When Ashley got her modeling contract however she was forced to move to the United States while Rupert stayed in London, though Rupert got casted as ‘Ronald Weasley’ not too long after. Even though the two were forced to separate, they never lost contact with each other and remained best friends.

“When I saw the news story on tv about you being brutally stabbed I called your parents immediately, then quickly took a private jet here.” Rupert responded.

“W-wait… I’m on the news?” Ashley asked in confusion, bringing Rupert to smirk as he looked outside the window.

“Come over here and look for yourself.” Rupert said, standing up and walking over to Ashley as he helped her to her feet, the two walking towards the fifth story window. Ashley’s eyes widened, seeing at least eight different news vans with a large group of people standing outside.

“You gotta be kidding me…” Ashley sighed as her and Rupert looked at each other. “When Emma broke her wrist while filming the second Harry Potter movie the news crew did this exact same thing.” Ashley said, referring to Emma Watson who played Hermione Granger.

“This is what happens when you’re famous.” Rupert said with a soft chuckle, helping Ashley back over to the bed and had her lay down.

“I thought you were filming the last Harry Potter film? They let you have a break to see me?” Ashley asked.

“We actually finished filming three days ago. It's a bit sad actually, since we've been filming for over ten years. I meant to call you but I was extremely busy. I cleared my whole schedule to come here.” Rupert responded.

“You didn’t have to do that.” Ashley said as Rupert gave her another smirk.

“Sure I did.” The two softly laughed as John and Meredith walked into the room, smiling at Ashley since she was finally awake.

“How are you feeling?” John asked.

“I’m okay.” Ashley said as she looked down at herself, just now realizing that all of the blood was cleaned off and that she was now wearing a clean hospital gown that went down to her knees. “Though I wish I was wearing something nicer.” Ashley chuckled.

“Sorry kiddo, but you’ll be staying here for a few days so the doctors can keep an eye on you.” John responded.

“Are you serious? I wanna go home…” Ashley complained.

“Ashley, your heart stopped three times while they were doing emergency surgery on you.” Meredith said as Ashley’s and Rupert’s eyes widened.

“What?” Rupert was clearly shocked, not being told that part on the phone.

“She’ll be okay.” John said as he looked at Rupert, who gave a nod a few moments later. “We’re gonna go get you kids something to eat. We’ll be back in a few minutes.” Ashley and Rupert nodded, watching Ashley’s parents walk out of the room.

“Well it looks like we’ll be here for a while.” Rupert said as he pulled up the chair next to the bed and took out a deck of cards from his back pocket. “Poker?”

“I always kick your ass in card games.” Ashley said with a smirk as Rupert laughed.


Back at the house Jeremy woke up, standing up and stretching as he looked out the window, the thunderstorm being replaced with a sunny sky. Kairi limped over to Jeremy and then the back door, Jeremy knowing the German Shepherd needed to go outside in the backyard to use the bathroom. The older teen walked over to the backdoor and opened it, though the loud sound of the alarm went off throughout the house.

“Crap!” Jeremy quickly ran to the alarm system and disarmed it, sighing as Kairi limped outside. Jeremy went outside in the backyard with her as well and sat on a chair, taking in the fresh air.

During the night Abigail had snuck out of her room and found where Ichiru was sleeping, having crawled into bed with the dark haired teen and cuddled next to him as she fell asleep. The alarm didn’t seem to waken Abigail up at all while she still laid in the same bed Ichiru had, Caroline not waking up either as she slept soundlessly in a small ball on her own bed. Normally the curly haired blonde would always close her door at night, but since she was so tired she just kept it open and fell right asleep.

DarkAmethyst
11-25-2011, 12:58 PM
The next morning arrived quicker than expected, all three siblings still sound asleep in their respective rooms. Ichiru had finally fallen asleep late into the night, although when the sound of the alarm system going off filled the house, he was the first to wake up from it. His eyes shot open as the alarm shut down, which normally meant that it had been set off by accident, since someone breaking in shouldn’t have known the code to put in for it to turn off. Ichiru relaxed when remembering this and started to go back to sleep, but stopped when he noticed something warm against his back. He carefully turned over onto his back and saw Abigail cuddled up against him, bringing him to sigh in relief. He didn’t hear anyone else getting up, which meant that no one else had been bothered by the alarm system either, so that should mean that everything was okay, right?

He reached over into his jacket, which he had taken off during the night in order to sleep better, and pulled out one of his hunting knives, slipping it under the pillow just in case as he laid back down beside Abigail and closed his eyes.



Kiseki shot up in response to the alarm system, his enhanced hearing making him sensitive to any and every noise that he heard while he slept. Normally he was the one to sleep through pretty much anything, but that was a bit difficult to sleep through… As he came to his senses, the alarm shut off, and he took the time to look around the room now that it was daylight. It didn’t take him long at all to realize that this wasn’t the room he had fallen asleep in… Where was he?

The Vampire looked down at the bed, seeing Caroline curled up in a ball beside him, which brought him to jump, nearly falling out of the bed in shock as his face turned red. Why was he in here? Shouldn’t he have been in Jeremy’s room?

What the heck happened last night…?

Kiseki looked up when hearing footsteps, seeing Kotomi passing by the open door, the younger teen stopping when she saw Kiseki in Caroline’s room. She started to make a comment as a smirk appeared on her face, but after seeing the expression on his face, she realized what had really happened.

“You still sleep walk after all this time, huh?” She teased quietly, the smirk still on her face as she looked at the flustered Vampire.

“Sh-Shut up…” Kiseki carefully slipped out from underneath the covers, trying to get out of the bed without waking the blonde as Kotomi continued downstairs.

DarkAmethyst
11-25-2011, 12:58 PM
The next morning arrived quicker than expected, all three siblings still sound asleep in their respective rooms. Ichiru had finally fallen asleep late into the night, although when the sound of the alarm system going off filled the house, he was the first to wake up from it. His eyes shot open as the alarm shut down, which normally meant that it had been set off by accident, since someone breaking in shouldn’t have known the code to put in for it to turn off. Ichiru relaxed when remembering this and started to go back to sleep, but stopped when he noticed something warm against his back. He carefully turned over onto his back and saw Abigail cuddled up against him, bringing him to sigh in relief. He didn’t hear anyone else getting up, which meant that no one else had been bothered by the alarm system either, so that should mean that everything was okay, right?

He reached over into his jacket, which he had taken off during the night in order to sleep better, and pulled out one of his hunting knives, slipping it under the pillow just in case as he laid back down beside Abigail and closed his eyes.



Kiseki shot up in response to the alarm system, his enhanced hearing making him sensitive to any and every noise that he heard while he slept. Normally he was the one to sleep through pretty much anything, but that was a bit difficult to sleep through… As he came to his senses, the alarm shut off, and he took the time to look around the room now that it was daylight. It didn’t take him long at all to realize that this wasn’t the room he had fallen asleep in… Where was he?

The Vampire looked down at the bed, seeing Caroline curled up in a ball beside him, which brought him to jump, nearly falling out of the bed in shock as his face turned red. Why was he in here? Shouldn’t he have been in Jeremy’s room?

What the heck happened last night…?

Kiseki looked up when hearing footsteps, seeing Kotomi passing by the open door, the younger teen stopping when she saw Kiseki in Caroline’s room. She started to make a comment as a smirk appeared on her face, but after seeing the expression on his face, she realized what had really happened.

“You still sleep walk after all this time, huh?” She teased quietly, the smirk still on her face as she looked at the flustered Vampire.

“Sh-Shut up…” Kiseki carefully slipped out from underneath the covers, trying to get out of the bed without waking the blonde as Kotomi continued downstairs.

Kei Ochima
11-25-2011, 02:04 PM
After around ten minutes after Ashley and Rupert playing with the deck of cards John and Meredith returned with a few clear plastic containers in hand as the two teens looked up, seeing the food. For Rupert he had gotten a cheese burger with a side of fries, along with a large bottle of water. For Ashley however her parents got her a large salad with grilled chicken on top of it, a large bottle of water as well. When the food was passed out Ashley looked from hers to Rupert’s, giving a pout as she looked at her parents.

“Why does he get the nice lunch while I have to eat leaves?” Ashley asked as Rupert chuckled, Ashley shooting him a look before looking back at her parents.

“The doctors said you have to watch what you eat for a week or so because of the damage, so no greasy food.” John said as Ashley sighed, watching as Rupert took a bit of the burger. The ginger haired male looked over to Ashley as the pout was still on her face, bringing him to sigh as he offered her the burger.

“One bite won’t hurt, right?” Rupert asked, bringing Ashley to smile as she took a bite where Rupert just had.

“That’s actually pretty good.” Ashley said as Rupert took another bite. Ashley looked down at her own lunch and sighed again, beginning to eat her lunch as Rupert stole a small piece of chicken from the salad.

“We’ll be down relaxing in the waiting room to give you guys some privacy.” Meredith said.

“You guys can stay here.” Ashley said as she looked up at her parents.

“You two haven’t seen each other in months.” Meredith said with a smile, bringing Ashley and Rupert to smile as well as John and Meredith left the room.

“It’s a shame that Rupert broke up with Ashley because of their busy schedules. He’s really family to us.” John whispered as the two walked down the hallway, referring to Rupert and Ashley dating when they were eighteen.

“At least they’re still best friends.” Meredith responded as John nodded. “Besides, she has Ichiru now.”

“Wait… are they actually together?” John asked.

“I have a feeling they are.” Meredith responded.


Back at the house Abigail slowly opened her eyes as she let out a small moan from being tired, looking over to Ichiru as she gave a smile. Thinking that Ichiru was still fast asleep she crawled up on her knees and put her hands up to his chest, shaking Ichiru back and forth.

“Daddy wake up. Let’s go see mommy.” Abigail said as she climbed up and sat on Ichiru’s stomach, giving him a playful smile. “Wake up sleepy head.” Abigail said as she tried to tickle Ichiru’s side.

“You still sleep walk after all this time, huh?” Caroline started to become conscious from her sleep when she heard Kotomi’s voice, though the blonde didn’t open her eyes just yet.

“Sh-Shut up…” Kiseki responded as he slowly began to crawl out from the bed and began to make his way out of Caroline’s room. Caroline opened her eyes and sat up silently, giving Kiseki a playful smile.

“So what? You can sleep with me then try to sneak out like nothing happened?” Caroline said jokingly as she stood up as well, looking at the Vampire. “During the middle of the night I woke up because of the loud thunder, so when I tried to go back to sleep you came here in and just laid in the bed. I said your name a few times to see what you were doing but then I realized that you were sleepwalking, so I left the matter alone since I know it’s never a good idea to wake up a sleepwalker.” Caroline explained as she walked over to the Vampire, giving him a playful smile again. “So I guess technically we slept together.” Caroline teased as she began to walk down the hallway to go into the kitchen.

DarkAmethyst
11-25-2011, 02:10 PM
Ichiru had just begun to doze off again when he felt movement on the bed, although he didn’t open his eyes yet, feeling small hands beginning to shake

“Daddy wake up. Let’s go see mommy.” The dark haired teen gave a tired groan at first in response, feeling the toddler sit on his stomach , finally opening his eyes to see her give him a playful smile. “Wake up sleepy head.” Before he could respond, she started tickling his side, managing to make the half demon laugh before he sat up and tickled her back for a few moments, pausing when he heard Kotomi’s voice from down the hall before shifting his attention back to Abigail as he picked her up and rose from the bed to head downstairs.

“You sure you don’t want to eat something first?”


“So what? You can sleep with me then try to sneak out like nothing happened?” Kiseki froze when he heard Caroline’s voice, turning around to see her giving him a playful smile as she got up from the bed. “During the middle of the night I woke up because of the loud thunder, so when I tried to go back to sleep you came here in and just laid in the bed. I said your name a few times to see what you were doing but then I realized that you were sleepwalking, so I left the matter alone since I know it’s never a good idea to wake up a sleepwalker.” She explained as she walked over to him, the smile returning to her face. “So I guess technically we slept together.”

Kiseki pouted as she walked out of the room to head downstairs toward the kitchen, his face completely flushed again by now as he followed the blonde out of the room, noticing Ichiru and Abigail coming out of John’s and Meredith’s room. However, the older twin had heard Caroline with his enhanced hearing, which brought him to smirk at his brother, who averted his gaze stubbornly.

OoC: Short D:

Kei Ochima
11-25-2011, 02:56 PM
Abigail saw Ichiru open up his eyes and began to laugh as she tickled him, Ichiru sitting up and began tickling Abigail as well. Abigail gave out a playful laugh as her fangs showed, the toddler continuing to laugh and giggle. Ichiru picked up Abigail in his arms and got out of bed, walking towards the hallway.

“You sure you don’t want to eat something first?” Ichiru asked.

“I don’t wanna to eat. I just wanna see mommy.” Abigail responded, though her stomach began to growl as hunger set in. “…maybe some food wouldn’t hurt first.” Abigail said with a laugh. When hearing movement in the house Jeremy stood from the chair he was sitting in outside and walked back into the house, seeing that everyone was awake.

“Sorry, I forgot the alarm was on.” Jeremy said with an apologetic smile.

“That’s okay.” Caroline said before turning around and looking over towards Abigail, who had her arms lightly wrapped around Ichiru’s neck. “Are you guy’s hungry?” Caroline asked as Abigail nodded.

“I know that it’s lunchtime but can we have breakfast? Maybe some cereal?” Abigail asked as Caroline smiled, nodding as her and Jeremy gathered a few different kinds of cereal and placed them on the kitchen table, pulling out a container of milk with bowls and spoons as well.

“If you guys wanna go back to the motel and get your clothes and take a shower after breakfast then feel free to. We’ll leave here in about an hour or so to see Ashley.” Jeremy said to Ichiru, Kotomi and Kiseki.

“After breakfast I’m gonna take a shower. I can feel the Chlorine from the pool in my hair.” Caroline said as she ran her fingers through her blonde curls.

“I can feel the Chlorine too.” Abigail said as she ran her fingers through her own hair.

“We’ll take turns taking showers then.” Jeremy said as he looked over to Abigail. “What kind of cereal do you want?”

“That one.” Abigail responded after a few moments of deciding as she pointed to a box of Lucky Charms. Jeremy poured the cereal and milk into a bowl and placed it in front of a chair.

“I’m actually gonna go take a shower now, and then eat.” Caroline said as Jeremy nodded, the blonde disappearing upstairs.

“You guys can help yourselves to cereal, or if you want something else then feel free to look through the cabinets and the fridge.” Jeremy said to Ichiru, Kotomi and Kiseki before pouring himself some cereal and sitting down at the table.

DarkAmethyst
11-25-2011, 03:53 PM
“I don’t wanna to eat. I just wanna see mommy.” Abigail responded, although only seconds later her stomach growled, making Ichiru chuckle softly as Kiseki smiled. “…maybe some food wouldn’t hurt first.”

As the twins and Abigail walked into the living room, they saw Jeremy come in front the back door, having previously been outside.

“Sorry, I forgot the alarm was on.” He said with an apologetic smile as Ichiru and Kiseki walked over to Kotomi, who had just arrived downstairs herself.

“That’s okay.” Caroline responded before the siblings could, then turning her attention to Abigail, who had lightly wrapped her arms around Ichiru‘s neck. “Are you guy’s hungry?”

“I know that it’s lunchtime but can we have breakfast? Maybe some cereal?” Abigail asked after giving a nod in response. Caroline smiled, nodding as well before she and Jeremy gathered a few different kinds of cereal and placed them on the kitchen counter along with some bowls, spoons and a container of milk.

“If you guys wanna go back to the motel and get your clothes and take a shower after breakfast then feel free to. We’ll leave here in about an hour or so to see Ashley.” Jeremy said to Ichiru, Kotomi and Kiseki, who all nodded in response.

“After breakfast I’m gonna take a shower. I can feel the Chlorine from the pool in my hair.” Caroline said as she ran her fingers through her hair.

“I can feel the Chlorine too.” Abigail said as she did the same, bringing the three siblings to smile in response.

“We’ll take turns taking showers then.” Jeremy said as he looked over to the toddler. “What kind of cereal do you want?”

“That one.” After a few moments of deciding, Abigail pointed to a box of Lucky Charms, bringing Jeremy to pour the cereal and milk into a bowl before placing it in front of one of the chairs.

“I’m actually gonna go take a shower now, and then eat.” Caroline said as Ichiru put Abigail down so that she could go eat, the blonde disappearing upstairs shortly after.

“You guys can help yourselves to cereal, or if you want something else then feel free to look through the cabinets and the fridge.” Jeremy said to Ichiru, Kiseki and Kotomi before making himself a bowl of cereal and sitting down to eat.

“You guys go ahead. I’m gonna go on back to the motel and take a shower.” Kiseki said, although Ichiru and Kotomi knew that he would be getting a blood pouch as well. He looked at Ichiru, easily reading the thoughts the older twin had. “You should eat, Ichiru. You never ate yesterday.”

“I’ll be fine…” Ichiru tried to brush it off, having actually forgotten that he had never taken the opportunity to eat the previous day to eat something with everything that had happened. However, shortly after he’d responded, his stomach growled just like Abigail’s had, bringing his siblings to laugh as he frowned.

“Like father, like daughter.” Kotomi teased as she walked into the kitchen while Kiseki headed for the door. “Remember, you are still human, even if part of you is a Supernatural creature.”

Ichiru didn’t respond, although the frown faded as he gave a sigh, following his sister into the kitchen to get some cereal as well.


Once he had left the house, Kiseki used his Vampire speed to run back to the motel. He got a clean change of clothes from his bag before retrieving a blood pouch from a mini refrigerator hidden in to corner. When they had come back to the motel the previous afternoon after John had kicked them out, he and Ichiru had found the refrigerator in the room, having not bothered to pay it any attention before, and stored the blood pouches that Kotomi had gotten from the hospital in it for the time being.

After drinking one of them and discarding the pouch, Kiseki took the change of clothes with him into the bathroom to take a shower.

Kei Ochima
11-27-2011, 12:23 AM
“You guys go ahead. I’m gonna go on back to the motel and take a shower.” Kiseki said, bringing Jeremy to nod as Abigail gave Kiseki a sweet smile. “You should eat, Ichiru. You never ate yesterday.”

“I’ll be fine…” Ichiru tried to brush it off, however a few moments later his stomach began to growl, bringing his siblings to laugh along with Abigail and Jeremy.

“Like father, like daughter.” Kotomi said. “Remember, you are still human, even if part of you is a Supernatural creature.”

Ichiru didn’t respond, his frown turning into a sigh as he and Kotomi got some cereal and Kiseki left the house.

“Do you think mommy is awake?” Abigail asked as she looked over to Jeremy.

“She should be.” Jeremy responded as Abigail nodded, eating her breakfast as her legs swung lightly underneath the chair.

In the upstairs bathroom Caroline quickly shaved her legs and washed her hair, getting out a little while later and getting dressed in a sky blue sundress which fell a few inches above her knees, the thin straps lightly resting on her shoulders that held up the dress. The blonde blew-dried her hair and fixed her curls, bringing her to actually curl them so that they would look flawless. Even when dating Joey, Caroline never really fixed herself up like this, but with Kiseki, well… she couldn’t explain it. She wanted to feel pretty around the Vampire in hopes that he would think of her in that way. It was strange because Kiseki wasn’t a rebound at all; she truly liked him after a short period of time. Why was that? What was is about him that made butterflies fly around in her stomach the way Joey never caused that for her?

After walking out of the bathroom and putting her dirtied clothes in a hamper she slipped on her white flip flops and walked back downstairs, sitting at the table with everyone else and poured herself a bowl of cereal.

“You seem to be glowing today, Caroline.” Jeremy commented as he looked at the blonde. “Did you put on make-up?”

“You know I never use make-up.” Caroline chuckled as she ate her breakfast.

“You curled your curls, didn’t you?” Jeremy asked, though it was more of a statement as he looked at the perfect blonde hair. “Let me guess; for Kiseki?”

“Jeremy!” Caroline whined as she blushed, Jeremy and Abigail laughing as Caroline pouted while eating her breakfast.

“I’m ready for my shower.” Abigail said, seeing that all of her breakfast was gone.

“Use the shower down here so we can listen out if you fall.” Caroline said as Abigail nodded, jumping out of the chair and going into the downstairs bathroom. A few moments later the sound of the shower could be heard, bringing Jeremy to stand up and open the bathroom door just a small crack to listen out for anything. Jeremy sat back down at the kitchen table, pouring himself another bowl of cereal.

DarkAmethyst
11-27-2011, 01:28 PM
“Do you think mommy is awake?” Ichiru and Kotomi looked over to Abigail as she spoke, her attention on Jeremy now.

“She should be.” Jeremy responded, bringing the toddler to nod as she continued to eat her cereal, Ichiru and Kotomi doing the same for a few moments as silence fell over the group. After a few moments, Caroline returned downstairs in a blue sundress, sitting down at the table with the rest of them and pouring herself a bowl of cereal.

“You seem to be glowing today, Caroline.” Jeremy commented as he looked at the blonde. “Did you put on make-up?”

“You know I never use make-up.” Caroline chuckled as she began eating her breakfast. Jeremy was right, though; she seemed much more radiant today somehow.

“You curled your curls, didn’t you?” Jeremy asked, although it sounded more like a statement. “Let me guess; Kiseki?”

“Jeremy!” Caroline whined, and the siblings could see a blush come onto her face, which made Kotomi smile while Ichiru chuckled softly. He had noticed Kiseki acting differently since he’d met Caroline as well, and he could easily tell that the Vampire liked her, but he was most likely too oblivious to realize it right now. However, since a Vampire’s emotions were enhanced, it probably wouldn’t be much longer at all before he did.

“I’m ready for my shower.” Abigail announced, snapping the dark haired teen out of his thoughts as he looked over to her, seeing that she had already finished her cereal.

“Use the shower down here so we can listen out if you fall.” Caroline said as Abigail nodded, jumping out of the chair and going into the bathroom. A few moments later, the running water of the shower could be heard, and Jeremy got up, opening the door only slightly before returning to the table and pouring another bowl of cereal.

“Oh, speaking of Kiseki… apparently he sleep-walked into Caroline’s room last night..” Kotomi said as she looked at Ichiru, who chuckled in response.

“Yeah, I heard.” His gaze shifted to Caroline then as a slight smirk came onto his face. “That could be good news for you.”

“He did it when he was little too…normally only when there was a thunderstorm. He always ended up in either Ichiru’s or our parents’ rooms since he felt closest to them.” Kotomi explained her brother’s statement. “His choosing your room subconsciously might mean that he’s already grown attached to you.”

The front door opened then, and Kiseki walked back in, having already showered and changed. Kiseki seemed to sense that his siblings had just been talking about him, making him look at them skeptically for a moment before he noticed Caroline, a slight flush reddening his cheeks.

“That was quick.” Kotomi commented to save her brother the embarrassment of staring for too long, although Ichiru appeared amused by it. It took Kiseki a moment to tear his gaze away from Caroline, looking at his sister with a nod.

“Y-Yeah, I didn’t want to take too long so that you guys could take yours more quickly.” He responded, glaring at Ichiru when noticing the smirk on his face.

“You can go ahead, Kotomi.” The older twin said as he turned his attention to his sister, who nodded and rose to her feet after finishing her cereal. She paused and looked back at Ichiru a few moments later.

“Are you sure you don’t want to go first? It’ll take me a little longer since I’m technically human.”

“Nah, it’s fine. It won’t take me long regardless.” Kotomi nodded after a few moments, turning and heading for the motel.

Kei Ochima
11-28-2011, 01:54 AM
“Oh, speaking of Kiseki… apparently he sleep-walked into Caroline’s room last night..” Kotomi said as Caroline and Jeremy looked over to her, who was looking at Ichiru, Jeremy looking at her in confusion.

“Yeah, I heard.” Ichiru said as he looked at Caroline, a slight smirk appearing on his face. “That could be good news for you.” Caroline looked away stubbornly as her cheeks reddened.

“He did it when he was little too…normally only when there was a thunderstorm. He always ended up in either Ichiru’s or our parents’ rooms since he felt closest to them.” Kotomi explained as Caroline looked back up at her. “His choosing your room subconsciously might mean that he’s already grown attached to you.” Caroline opened her mouth to respond but stopped when the front door suddenly opened, bringing Kiseki to enter the house. Kiseki and Caroline stared at each other for a few moments, their cheeks reddening at the same time as Jeremy chuckled.

“That was quick.” Kotomi said, bringing Kiseki to look over to her as Caroline quickly spun around her head to try and eat the rest of her breakfast.

“Y-Yeah, I didn’t want to take too long so that you guys could take yours more quickly.” Kiseki responded.

“You can go ahead, Kotomi.” Ichiru said as he turned his attention to his sister, who nodded and rose to her feet after finishing her cereal, though she turned back to him a few moments later.

“Are you sure you don’t want to go first? It’ll take me a little longer since I’m technically human.” Kotomi said.

“Nah, it’s fine. It won’t take me long regardless.” Kotomi nodded after a few moments at her brother’s words, turning and heading back to their motel.

“There’s cereal here if you’re hungry, Kiseki.” Jeremy said as Caroline finished her own bowl.

“Isn’t Ashley’s paper due today?” Caroline asked as she looked over to Jeremy.

“Yeah, that Marine Biology paper, but surely Ashley can get another extension on it.” Jeremy responded.

“Well you know how Ashley is; she has the need to get her schoolwork done.” Caroline said as she stood up from her chair and walked over to the end of the kitchen table where Ashley’s laptop and Marine Biology book was, picking them up and walking towards the stairs. “I’m gonna get a little bag together for Ashley so she can have some of her stuff. Don’t forget to feed Kairi, Jeremy.” Caroline said as Jeremy nodded, watching the blonde disappear upstairs.

“Uncle Jeremy, I forgot my clothes upstairs.” Abigail said from the shower as she was washing her hair.

“I’ll bring you a pair.” Jeremy responded as he stood up.

“Thank you.” Abigail said. Jeremy walked up the stairs and into Abigail’s room where he made his way over to her dresser and pulled out a pair of pink Disney Princess underwear, pink shorts with white polka dots and a white tank top, walking back downstairs and into the bathroom.

“Your clothes are on the sink, Abby. And there's clean towels right on the door's hook.” Jeremy stated.

“Okay.” Abigail said as Jeremy walked out of the bathroom and left the door open a crack again before walking back to the kitchen table and sitting down, eating his cereal.

Upstairs Caroline was in Ashley’s room with a large shopping bag, gathering a few pairs of clean clothes for Ashley since the blonde figured the brunette would be staying in the hospital for a few days. She also packed Ashley’s toothbrush, hairbrush, deodorant and even some body spray in the bag. Caroline walked over to Ashley’s desk and pulled out her phone, ipod, a few books and chargers for the phone, ipod and laptop. Seeing a few hair ties on the desk, Caroline grabbed those too and put them in the bag, trying to think if Ashley needed anything else.

Her attention shifted out the window for a brief moment but quickly turned back as her heart skipped a beat, seeing Joey standing across the street and looking right up at Caroline directly in the eyes. Caroline stood there paralyzed in shock as the two stared at each other for a few long moments, a large truck driving down the street. When the truck passed and came between Caroline and Joey however, the blonde male Mai was completely gone when the truck passed, bringing Caroline to still look out the window with a troubled expression on her face.

DarkAmethyst
11-28-2011, 02:54 AM
“There’s cereal here if you’re hungry, Kiseki.” Kiseki looked at Jeremy as he spoke, giving a smile in response after a few moments.

“Thanks, but I’m fine.”

“Isn’t Ashley’s paper due today?” Caroline asked as Kiseki sat down beside Ichiru regardless of his choosing not to eat.

“Yeah, that Marine Biology paper, but surely Ashley can get another extension on it.” Jeremy responded.

“Well you know how Ashley is; she has the need to get her schoolwork done.” Caroline said, standing up and walking over to the end of the kitchen table where Ashley’s laptop and Marine Biology book was. As she picked them up, Ichiru instantly recognized both of them; Ashley had been working on the report when he and Kiseki had gone into the Captain’s Inn the previous day. “I’m gonna get a little bag together for Ashley so she can have some of her stuff. Don’t forget to feed Kairi, Jeremy.” Caroline then disappeared upstairs, leaving just Jeremy, Ichiru and Kiseki.

“Uncle Jeremy, I forgot my clothes upstairs.” Abigail’s voice came from the bathroom a few moments later, breaking the silence that had fallen.

“I’ll bring you a pair.” Jeremy responded as Ichiru finished his cereal, watching him stand up and head upstairs while Abigail called out a ‘thank you’. Ichiru looked to Kiseki after a few moments, finally speaking.

“Did you see Joey or any of those other guys around when you were out?” The Vampire shook his head in response, his gaze shifting to the table as Jeremy returned downstairs with Abigail’s clothes.

“I looked around but I didn’t see any of them.” He answered. “I have a feeling this isn’t the last of any of them, though…”

“Unfortunately…” Ichiru muttered as Jeremy returned to the table and resumed eating his breakfast. A few moments of silence passed before a look of confusion came onto Kiseki’s face, which Ichiru noticed after a moment.

“Something wrong?”

Kiseki didn’t respond at first, but after a few moments, Ichiru felt something too; the feeling that something was wrong - like he had felt when Asmodeus had attacked Ashley the day before. He looked back up at Kiseki, knowing that this was probably what he felt, and started to say something before the younger twin finally managed a smile, brushing off the matter with a shake of his head.

“No, I’m fine.” Despite his response, he rose from his seat and turned toward the stairs. “I’m going to check on Caroline.” The older twin nodded in response, knowing that something had to be wrong if Kiseki was going to check on her.

Kiseki ascended the stairs and headed to Ashley’s room, where he assumed the blonde would be since she was gathering some things for the brunette. He saw her looking at the window with a troubled expression on her face, bringing him to follow her gaze, seeing nothing on the street. However, the look on her face certainly didn’t suggest that nothing was out there.

“What’s wrong?” He looked back at the blonde in concern. “Did you see something?”

Kei Ochima
11-28-2011, 05:51 PM
“Something wrong?” Ichiru asked, bringing Jeremy to look up at Kiseki when seeing he had a confused expression on his face. Kiseki didn’t respond at first however, bringing concern to wash over Jeremy now. Since Jeremy was only human he wasn’t able to sense that something was wrong like the others could.

“No, I’m fine.” Kiseki said with a smile and shaking his head, though he rose to his feet. “I’m going to check on Caroline.” Both Jeremy and Ichiru nodded in response, watching as he went up the stairs. The sound of Kairi barking brought Jeremy to glance over to the window, seeing that she wanted to come inside for her breakfast. He stood up and walked over to the backdoor, Kairi limping inside and went straight for her food bowl. As Jeremy was gathering the dog food the sound of the shower became silent, Abigail finishing her shower.

“Did you get all of the shampoo out of your hair?” Jeremy asked as he gave Kairi her breakfast.

“Yeah. It smells like cherries now.” Abigail said as Jeremy looked at the bathroom door in confusion.

“Cherries? The only thing we have in there that smells like cherries is the bubble bath mixture.” Jeremy said, receiving silence from the toddler for a few long moments.

“Uh oh…” Abigail said as Jeremy gave out a sigh, a smile on his face as he walked over to the door. When he walked into the bathroom Abigail was standing there with a towel wrapped around her, holding the bottle of bubble bath. “I got the bottles mixed up.”

“That’s okay Abby.” Jeremy said as Abigail handed the bottle to Jeremy, walking over to the shower and handed Abigail a bottle of shampoo. “Wash your hair again but make sure to use this.” Jeremy said with a chuckle, bringing Abigail to giggle and take the bottle of shampoo, Jeremy walking out of the bathroom as the water could be heard again from the shower.



“What’s wrong?” Upstairs Caroline heard Kiseki speak as she looked out the window, tearing her gaze away from it as she looked at the Vampire. “Did you see something?”

“I think I’m going crazy, but… I thought I saw Joey outside.” Caroline responded, looking out the window again and saw that there was nothing there. “Like I said; I’m probably going crazy.” Caroline sighed as she looked over to Kiseki, turning her gaze away after a few moments to pack the rest of Ashley’s bag, putting her Marine Biology book and laptop on top of everything.

“Everything seems a little crazy, doesn’t it? With Angels, Demons, random Hunters trying to kill Abigail and Ichiru, crazy ex-boyfriends…” Caroline paused as she looked over to Kiseki, a pained look on her face. “Ashley’s in the hospital because of Joey, because I broke it off with him. I would rather stay with him and get beaten up then see any of you end up in the hospital because of him, or even worse… Ashley almost died…” Caroline looked down for a few moments. “I think it would be best if I just left town so Joey will follow me, so he can’t hurt any of you guys. If I disappeared, then he would too.” Caroline looked back up at Kiseki, walking over towards the Vampire. “And to make matters even worse, Joey will most likely go after you since you helped me expose him to everyone. He knows you’re a Vampire, so he knows how to kill you…” Caroline placed her hand softly on Kiseki’s chest, feeling the faint heartbeat. Vampires still had a heartbeat, and even though it was faint, it could still be felt. “He knows to drive a wooden stake right through your heart… I can’t let that happen.” Caroline said as she looked up at Kiseki in his piercing emerald eyes.

DarkAmethyst
11-29-2011, 03:44 AM
The sound of Kairi barking broke the silence that followed after Kiseki went upstairs, and Ichiru looked over toward the window at the same time as Jeremy, watching the other male stand up and walk over to the back door to let her inside. As the German Sheppard limped into the house, the sound of the shower suddenly stopped, meaning Abigail had finished.

“Did you get all of the shampoo out of your hair?” Jeremy asked as he gave Kairi her breakfast.

“Yeah. It smells like cherries now.” Abigail responded, and Ichiru noticed the look of confusion on Jeremy’s face.

“Cherries? The only thing we have in there that smells like cherries is the bubble bath mixture.” Silence followed his response, and Ichiru couldn’t help but chuckle softly.

“Uh oh…” Abigail’s answer finally came, and Jeremy sighed, walking over to the bathroom. “I got the bottles mixed up.” Ichiru heard the toddler say, although his attention shifted upstairs as he listened for Kiseki or Caroline, wondering what Kiseki had sensed a few moments before.


“I think I’m going crazy, but… I thought I saw Joey outside.” Back upstairs, Caroline responded to Kiseki, her gaze shifting back to the window. “Like I said; I’m probably going crazy.” She sighed as she looked back over to the Vampire only for a few moments before resuming what she had been doing before he came into the room and putting the rest of Ashley’s things into the back in her hand.

“Everything seems a little crazy, doesn’t it? With Angels, Demons, random Hunters trying to kill Abigail and Ichiru, crazy ex-boyfriends…” She paused, looking back to Kiseki with a pained expression. “Ashley’s in the hospital because of Joey, because I broke it off with him. I would rather stay with him and get beaten up then see any of you end up in the hospital because of him, or even worse… Ashley almost died…” Kiseki shook his head as she looked down and started to say something, but stopped when she continued. “I think it would be best if I just left town so Joey will follow me, so he can’t hurt any of you guys. If I disappeared, then he would too.” She looked back up at the Vampire, whose expression had shifted to one of shock, walking over to him. “And to make matters even worse, Joey will most likely go after you since you helped me expose him to everyone. He knows you’re a Vampire, so he knows how to kill you…” Caroline softly placed her hand on Kiseki’s chest. “He knows to drive a wooden stake right through your heart… I can’t let that happen.”

“And I can’t let you go.” Kiseki finally spoke, reaching up to put his hand over the blonde’s. “The whole reason I exposed Joey was so that you would be free and we could protect you from him. I can’t let you go back into that way of living after you’ve already managed to take this step. The only reason that Ashley was hurt was because we weren’t able to stay together last night.” He closed his hand around Caroline’s, holding it as he continued. “If we stay together and protect each other, no one will have to be hurt again.”

Kei Ochima
11-29-2011, 10:19 PM
“And I can’t let you go.” Kiseki responded to Caroline as he reached up to put his hand over hers. “The whole reason I exposed Joey was so that you would be free and we could protect you from him. I can’t let you go back into that way of living after you’ve already managed to take this step. The only reason that Ashley was hurt was because we weren’t able to stay together last night.” The Vampire paused as he closed his hand around Caroline’s, holding it as he continued. “If we stay together and protect each other, no one will have to be hurt again.” Caroline reached up with her other hand and placed it over Kiseki’s, the trouble look still on her face.

“I’m just really scared. I keep picturing the worst of what could happen.” Caroline responded as she looked down for a few moments, giving out a small sigh as she looked up at the Vampire. “You’re right though, we need to all stick together. If we do then we’ll get through this.” Caroline said with a small smile, the curly haired blonde leaning up and gave Kiseki a kiss on the cheek, the very corner tip of her lips softly brushing against Kiseki’s. “Thank you, Kiseki. For looking out for everyone… for looking out for me.” Caroline said as she leaned back only to where their lips were barely touching, the blonde finding herself slowly looking between Kiseki’s eyes and lips.


Back downstairs Abigail exited the bathroom not too long later, the toddler dressed in the clothes Jeremy grabbed for her as she held a hairbrush in her hands, her black tail swaying softly back and forth. Jeremy began cleaning up the kitchen table as Kairi laid down on her dog bed while Abigail brushed her hair, giving Ichiru a smile while doing so.

“I wonder what mommy is doing right now.” Abigail said as she walked over to Ichiru and sat up on his lap, continuing to brush her hair. “Uncle Jeremy, can you put on some cartoons?”

“What kind of cartoons do you want to watch?” Jeremy asked as he picked up the remote in the living room and turned on the TV.

“Maybe Spongebob? Can you see if Spongebob is on?” Abigail asked.

“I’ll look through the channels but I can’t promise you anything kiddo.” Jeremy said as he flipped through the TV guide.

“That’s okay.” Abigail said. “If it’s not on then maybe Teen Titans are on.”

“Well I’m just about to pass Teen Titans on the guide. Do you just want to watch that?” Jeremy asked as Abigail gave him a smile.

“Okay.” Abigail said, jumping down from Ichiru’s lap and walking into the living room where she climbed up and sat on the couch. Jeremy smiled and walked back into the kitchen, looking over to Ichiru.

“Could you watch her for a few minutes while I take a shower down here? It won’t take me very long and Abby is preoccupied with the TV.” Jeremy said as he put the emptied bowls in the sink, turning towards Abigail. “Be good while I’m in the shower, okay?”

“I will.” Abigail said with a nod, bringing Jeremy to walk in the downstairs bathroom and began to take a shower.

DarkAmethyst
11-30-2011, 12:03 AM
“I’m just really scared. I keep picturing the worst of what could happen.” Caroline responded to Kiseki, both of them looking down for a few moments before the blonde gave a small sigh, bringing Kiseki to look back up at her. “You’re right though, we need to all stick together. If we do then we’ll get through this.” She gave him a small smile, leaning up to kiss him on the cheek, although he felt the very tip of the corner of her lips brush against his own, which made his face flush instantly. “Thank you, Kiseki. For looking out for everyone… for looking out for me.” The blonde leaned back, although only to where their lips barely touched. Kiseki’s face was red by now, although he tried to ignore it as he gave her a smile in response, hesitating for a moment as his gaze fell to her lips. After another moment or two, he leaned in enough to lightly press his lips against hers in a soft kiss.

Back downstairs everything was quiet again until the sound of the shower stopped, and Abigail exited the bathroom a few moments later dressed in the clothes Jeremy had brought her with a hairbrush in her hand. Jeremy began cleaning up the table while the toddler brushed her hair, giving Ichiru a smile while doing so, which he returned. He could see her tail swaying lightly behind her, his own having been out since he’d gotten up that morning since he had been relaxed and hadn’t bothered hiding it again yet.

“I wonder what mommy is doing right now.” Abigail said as she walked over to Ichiru and sat on his lap, continuing to brush her hair. “Uncle Jeremy, can you put on some cartoons?”

“What kind of cartoons do you want to watch?” Jeremy asked as he picked up the remote in the living room and turned on the TV.

“Maybe Spongebob? Can you see if Spongebob is on?” Abigail asked.

“I’ll look through the channels but I can’t promise you anything kiddo.” Jeremy said as he flipped through the TV guide.

“That’s okay.” The toddler responded. “If it’s not on then maybe Teen Titans are on.”

“Well I’m just about to pass Teen Titans on the guide. Do you just want to watch that?” Jeremy asked, to which she gave a smile.

“Okay.” She jumped down from the dark haired teen’s lap and walked into the living room to climb up on the couch. Jeremy walked back into the kitchen, looking back over to Ichiru.

“Could you watch her for a few minutes while I take a shower down here? It won’t take me very long and Abby is preoccupied with the TV.” Ichiru nodded in response as the other male put the emptied bowls in the sink, turning his attention to Abigail. “Be good while I’m in the shower, okay?”

“I will.” She responded with a nod as Ichiru rose from his seat and walked into the living room while Jeremy headed into the bathroom to take his own shower. As he sat down beside the toddler on the couch and give her a smile, Ichiru had to wonder what was taking Kiseki so long, but then again he and Caroline could have just been talking, and it wasn’t any of his business anyway. As long as the two of them were okay, he was fine.

OoC: Sorry for the fail D:

Kei Ochima
11-30-2011, 03:26 AM
OOC: awww it was fine ^^

IC: Caroline saw that Kiseki’s face had reddened, bringing hers to redden as well while he gave her a smile after a few moments. As more time went by however Caroline’s heart began to quicken by the passing seconds, though she was paralyzed to move as she looked at the Vampire. Then it happened; Kiseki leaned in and kissed the curly haired blonde. It was like time stopped for Caroline, clearly shocked as she just stood there for a few short moments. After quickly recovering though Caroline pressed her lips against Kiseki’s in a soft kiss, breaking it away a few moments later as she looked at the Vampire.

A smile came onto her face as she looked at Kiseki, leaning back in and connected her lips with his. She placed the hand that was over Kiseki’s hand and gently placed it on the back of his head, lightly running her fingers through his dark hair as she slowly deepened the kiss. All the nervousness she felt before the kiss all seemed to melt away instantly, knowing now that Kiseki felt the same way about her. Normally Caroline would never kiss or even develop feelings for a guy after just knowing him for only twenty-four hours, but Kiseki was completely different somehow. What was it exactly? Was it truly ‘love at first sight’? Caroline never used to believe in that kind of stuff, but after meeting Kiseki, she now realized that it was very much real.

Caroline leaned back as she looked at Kiseki, smiling as she gave a soft chuckle before grabbing Ashley’s bag on the bed and slung it over her shoulder. The curly haired blonde looked over to Kiseki with the smile still on her face, reaching down to lace her fingers with his.

“I guess I can stay in town for a while now.” Caroline joked as she guided Kiseki to the stairs.


Back in the living room Abigail saw Ichiru walk over to the couch and sat next to the toddler, Abigail returning the smile Ichiru gave her. The young toddler curled up next to Ichiru as she wrapped her arms around his, watching the show on TV.

“I’m glad that you’re here, daddy. Now we can be a happy family. I know that you’ve only been here for a day but I love you, daddy.” Abigail said, reaching up and gave him a small kiss on the lips like what she would do with Ashley, Caroline, Jeremy and her grandparents. Caroline walked down the stairs then as she continued to hold Kiseki’s hand to guide him down to the living room, bringing Abigail to look at them. “Did I miss something?” Abigail asked with a giggle.

“Uh…” Caroline said as she looked at Ichiru and Abigail, her cheeks turning red again. “It’s… umm…”

“Caroline and Kiseki sitting in a tree; k-i-s-s-i-n-g.” Abigail began to sing, bringing Caroline to laugh as she gave Kiseki a smile and released his hand, walking over to the other couch and sat down. “You guys kissed, didn’t you?” Abigail asked excitedly.

“He actually made the first move.” Caroline said with a smile as Abigail giggled. “Once everyone is showered then we’ll go ahead and see Ashley.”

DarkAmethyst
11-30-2011, 03:01 PM
A few moments passed without the blonde responding, and, finally realizing what he was doing, Kiseki opened his eyes and started to break the kiss. However, just before he started to lean back he felt Caroline return it, freezing him in place. Somehow he was more shocked that she had returned it than he was at the fact that he had done it in the first place.

The blonde broke the kiss a few moments later, a smile on her face as she looked at the Vampire. He managed to return it before she leaned back in to connect her lips with his once more, catching him off guard at first. He felt one of her hands move from his own to the back of his head as the blonde slowly deepened the kiss. It was strange that Kiseki had been the one to make the first move; normally he was completely oblivious to anything like this and would be the very last person to start it due to his shyness. It was also kind of strange that he already felt this way for someone he’d met only twenty-four hours ago - and so strongly at that. It could be argued that it was just because a Vampire’s emotions were heightened, but that would be implying lust, and that certainly wasn’t what the Vampire had.

A few moments later, Caroline leaned back again to look at Kiseki with a smile, chuckling softly before grabbing Ashley’s bag and slinging it over her shoulder. He was at a loss for what to say or do, his cheeks still burning red as he managed a smile in return as the blonde looked back at him before lacing her fingers with his own.

“I guess I can stay in town for a while now.” She joked, bringing the dark haired teen to laugh softly as she guided him downstairs.


Back in the living room Ichiru felt Abigail curl up next to him, wrapping her arms around his own as she watched TV.

“I’m glad that you’re here, daddy. Now we can be a happy family. I know that you’ve only been here for a day but I love you, daddy.” She said, bringing the dark haired teen to look at her almost in shock before she gave him a small kiss on the lips, like some children normally did with their family.

“I love you, too.” He responded as the smile returned to his face after a few moments, although for the most part he was still shocked. Due to the way he’d been raised because of what he was, it shocked him that Ashley, Abigail, and everyone else could accept him so easily regardless of what he was and not really knowing him.

Footsteps brought the half demon to look toward the stairs, seeing Kiseki and Caroline returning to the living room hand in hand. He raised an eyebrow at his brother, although after a moment or two a smirk came onto his face, making Kiseki’s redden again.

“Did I miss something?” Abigail asked with a giggle.

“Uh…” Caroline‘s cheeks turned red as well as she looked at the two. “It’s… umm…”

“Caroline and Kiseki sitting in a tree; k-i-s-s-i-n-g.” Abigail began to sing, and Ichiru laughed along with Caroline, the blonde giving the flustered Vampire a smile before releasing his hand and walking over to the other couch to sit down. “You guys kissed, didn’t you?” Abigail asked excitedly.

“He actually made the first move.” Caroline said with a smile as the toddler giggled, and Ichiru looked at Kiseki as he walked over to sit beside the blonde.

“Really now.” The younger twin averted his gaze when Ichiru spoke, bringing the demon to chuckle softly.

“Once everyone is showered then we’ll go ahead and see Ashley.” Caroline said, bringing the twins to nod. The door opened then, and Kotomi walked back inside, having already showered, dried her hair and changed.

“That was faster than expected.” Ichiru commented as the Mermaid sat down on the opposite end of the couch near Abigail.

“Well, I couldn’t keep you all waiting.” She responded with a smile, which Ichiru returned before giving Abigail a kiss on the forehead and standing up.

“Then I’ll go get mine over with so we can go. I’ll be back in a few minutes.” With that, he exited the house, heading back to the motel for his shower.

“I wonder how long it will be before they release Ashley from the hospital.” Kiseki said after his brother had gone. “Since Ichiru healed the fatal injuries, there shouldn’t be a problem with her recovery.”

Kei Ochima
11-30-2011, 10:53 PM
Caroline watched the twins nod as the front door opened, bringing the blonde to turn around and see Kotomi return to the house already. Caroline gave her a smile, watching Kotomi take a seat on the couch.

“That was faster than expected.” Ichiru said.

“Well, I couldn’t keep you all waiting.” Kotomi responded with a smile, which Ichiru returned before giving Abigail a kiss on the forehead and standing up.

“Then I’ll go get mine over with so we can go. I’ll be back in a few minutes.” Ichiru said as he exited the house.

“I wonder how long it will be before they release Ashley from the hospital.” Kiseki questioned. “Since Ichiru healed the fatal injuries, there shouldn’t be a problem with her recovery.”

“They’ll probably just want to keep her there for a few days to make sure she stays stabilized.” Caroline said as Abigail walked over to the large window and just stood there, looking out onto the street. Caroline watched the toddler in silence for a few moments, seeing the sadness on Abigail’s face. “Are you okay Abby?” Caroline asked in concern.

“Is daddy coming back?” Abigail asked, though she didn’t shift her attention away from the window.

“Of course he’s coming back.” Caroline said with a small smile.

“Are you sure?” Abigail asked, still not looking away from the window. It was then that Caroline realized that Abigail was afraid that Ichiru wouldn’t come back ever again, bringing the curly haired blonde to stand up and walk over to Abigail.

“I promise that he’ll be coming back. Ichiru will be here really soon, silly.” Caroline said as she lifted Abigail off of the ground to hold her.

“Okay.” Abigail said with a small smile. Caroline returned it as Jeremy came walking out of the shower with nothing but a towel wrapped around his waist, revealing his muscular upper body.

“Please go get dressed.” Caroline said as Jeremy stuck out his tongue at her, bringing her to do the same as he disappeared upstairs. Caroline placed Abigail back down on the floor and laid down flat on her back, allowing Abigail to sit on top of her as the toddler giggled.

“I have you pinned down, Auntie Caroline.” Abigail said as Caroline chuckled.

“You’re right.” Caroline said with a smile as she crossed her legs. Jeremy came down a few moments later completely dressed, his hair still wet as he looked at everyone.

“Where did Ichiru go?” Jeremy asked, seeing Kotomi had returned while he was in the shower. It then clicked in his mind that Ichiru went back to the motel, bringing him to sit in the armchair.

“Daddy went to shower.” Abigail responded as Jeremy nodded, closing his eyes to rest them until Ichiru would return.

DarkAmethyst
12-01-2011, 03:33 AM
“They’ll probably just want to keep her there for a few days to make sure she stays stabilized.” Kiseki looked at Caroline as she responded to him, although Kotomi’s attention was on Abigail as she walked over to the large window and stood there, looking out toward the street. Kiseki followed Caroline’s and his sister’s gazes, noticing the sadness on the toddler’s face instantly. He started to ask her what was wrong, but Caroline beat him to it. as

“Are you okay Abby?” She asked in concern.

“Is daddy coming back?” Abigail asked, her gaze not leaving the window.

“Of course he’s coming back.” Caroline responded with a small smile.

“Are you sure?” Abigail asked, her gaze still not leaving the window. Kiseki and Kotomi then realized that she was afraid that Ichiru was going to leave and never come back. It was completely understandable, since he had been missing for her entire life that she could actually remember. Now that she had finally gotten him back, she was probably terrified that he would disappear again. As Caroline walked over to the toddler, Kiseki couldn’t help but find it somewhat shocking how quickly Abigail and Ichiru had bonded. It was understandable with Ashley, since they’d had a strong chemistry and deep love that had still been there, but for Ichiru and Abigail to meet as practically strangers and already be inseparable was surprising. Of course, considering his instant attraction to Caroline, he couldn’t really say anything. It just seemed stranger in Ichiru’s case, since he had begun to shut himself off from others since his childhood. He never got attached to people so quickly and easily.

“I promise that he’ll be coming back. Ichiru will be here really soon, silly.” Caroline said to Abigail, snapping Kiseki out of his thoughts as he watched her pick up the toddler.

“Okay.” Abigail replied with a small smile. Caroline returned it as Jeremy came out of the bathroom in nothing but a towel, bringing Kotomi to avert her gaze despite having already seen him in swimming trucks the previous day. Kiseki noticed her cheeks flush and almost laughed, but suppressed it so as not to embarrass her. The younger teen normally didn’t react to stuff like that, especially having grown up with three guys in the house, which made it strange that she had this time. Maybe because it had caught her off guard?

“Please go get dressed.” Caroline said to the other male, who stuck his tongue out in response, the blonde doing the same before he disappeared upstairs. Caroline put Abigail down and laid down flat on her back, the toddler sitting on top of her with a giggle.
“I have you pinned down, Auntie Caroline.” Abigail said as Caroline chuckled.

“You’re right.” Caroline said with a smile as she crossed her legs. Jeremy came down a few moments later completely dressed, although his hair was still wet as he looked at everyone.

“Where did Ichiru go?” He asked before sitting down in the armchair.

“Daddy went to shower.” Abigail responded as Jeremy nodded in response, closing his eyes as silence fell over them again. Kiseki leaned back on the couch and stared at the ceiling while Kotomi looked out the window, waiting for the older twin to return.

A few minutes later, the front door opened, and Ichiru walked back inside, bringing Kotomi to finally tear her gaze away from the window to look at him. Unlike Kiseki, he hadn’t bothered to dry his hair before coming, which was odd for him - especially since it was cold out and he was human. The younger teen guessed that he must have been in a hurry and forgotten about it, but somehow that didn’t seem like him.

“You’re going to get sick walking around like that.” She said as Kiseki opened his eyes on the other couch, having dozed off while waiting.

“It’s fine; I won’t make a habit of it.” Ichiru responded to his sister as Kiseki sat up, looking at his brother.

Kei Ochima
12-01-2011, 10:54 PM
As Caroline kept Abigail occupied as the minutes passed the front door then opened, bringing everyone to look over and see Ichiru enter the house.

“You’re going to get sick walking around like that.” Kotomi said.

“It’s fine; I won’t make a habit of it.” Ichiru responded.

“Even though it’s summer it’s actually a little chilly today.” Jeremy commented as he looked out the window.

“Another storm might be rolling in so that’s probably why it’s cold.” Caroline pointed out as she still laid on the floor with Abigail sitting on top of her, though the toddler quickly stood up and ran towards Ichiru, giving him a tight hug.

“Let’s start going since Ashley is probably waiting for us.” Jeremy said as he stood up, walking into the kitchen to retrieve his own car keys.

“I’ll call your dad while we’re on our way so we can go through the back. I’m sure there’s a crap load of news vans there by now.” Caroline said as she stood up and grabbed the bag which had Ashley’s belongings in it, Jeremy nodded as he checked to make sure the backdoor was locked.

“Do I have to sit in the back seats?” Abigail asked, though she knew what her answer was going to be as she gave a pout.

“Yes silly. You can’t sit in the front seat. You’re not old enough.” Caroline said with a small chuckle.

“But I’ll be five in two weeks.” Abigail said.

“Which is still too young.” Jeremy said as Abigail sighed, opening the front door and walking outside. After securing the front door as well Jeremy and Caroline walked outside and to Jeremy’s car, which was a Toyota Sequoia so everyone could sit in their own seat and not be uncomfortable. Once making sure Abigail was strapped in Jeremy went to the driver’s seat while Caroline let Kotomi sit in the passenger’s seat so the blonde could sit next to Kiseki while Ichiru could sit next to Abigail.

Around twenty minutes later Jeremy pulled into the hospital’s parking lot, shocked at seeing all of the news reporter vans. Caroline had called John and told them that they were on their way, so Jeremy drove around back where John could be seen waiting by an opened door. Abigail unbuckled her own seatbelt and stepped out of the car when it came to a stop, along with Jeremy and Caroline as John looked at the group.

“Can we leave the car here dad?” Jeremy asked as John nodded.

“The hospital’s staff said it was fine. Your mother is back in the room with her so I’ll lead you guys up there. We requested that Ashley could be put in a private room so reporters and fans would leave her alone so she could recover peacefully.” John responded, motioning the group to follow him. It took a few minutes but the group finally made it up to Ashley’s hospital room, bringing John to open the door as him, Abigail, Caroline and Jeremy walked inside.

“Hey sweetie.” Ashley said to Abigail with a warm smile as she ate her lunch, Rupert still sitting in the chair next to the bed.

“Hi mommy!” Abigail said excitedly as she ran over to the bed, finally noticing Rupert. “Rupert!” Abigail gave Rupert a tight hug as the ginger haired male smiled. As Abigail and Rupert greeted each other Ashley forced herself to stand up from the bed and walk over to Ichiru, giving him a soft kiss on the lips.

“How are you feeling?” Caroline asked.

“I’ll manage.” Ashley said with a soft chuckle.

“What are you doing here, Rupert?” Jeremy asked in surprise, though he was clearly happy to see the other male.

“When I heard what happened to Ashley I just had to come right away.” Rupert responded.

“Guys, this is Rupert Grint who played Ron in Harry Potter. Rupert, this is Ichiru, Kotomi and Kiseki.” Ashley said as Rupert gave the group a warm smile and a wave with his hand.

DarkAmethyst
12-02-2011, 02:26 PM
“Even though it’s summer it’s actually a little chilly today.” The siblings looked at Jeremy as he commented on the weather, the three of them nodding in response.

“Another storm might be rolling in so that’s probably why it’s cold.” Caroline pointed out from her place in the floor with Abigail. The toddler quickly got up when seeing Ichiru and ran over to him, giving him a tight hug. The dark haired teen smiled in response, putting a hand on her back to return it, bringing Kotomi and Kiseki to smile as well.

“Let’s start going since Ashley is probably waiting for us.” Jeremy said as he stood up, walking into the kitchen to retrieve another set of car keys.

“I’ll call your dad while we’re on our way so we can go through the back. I’m sure there’s a crap load of news vans there by now.” Caroline said as she stood up and grabbed the bag with Ashley’s belongings in it, to which Jeremy nodded.

“Do I have to sit in the back seats?” Abigail asked with a pout as they group headed out to the car.

“Yes silly. You can’t sit in the front seat. You’re not old enough.” Caroline answered with a small chuckle.

“But I’ll be five in two weeks.”

“Which is still too young.” Jeremy said as the toddler sighed, opening the front door and walking outside with the three siblings following. Caroline and Jeremy came as well after checking that the front door was secure, leading the group over to a Toyota Sequoia. Ichiru and Kiseki had to admit they were glad to see that they would be going in a bigger vehicle. Neither of them would have complained, but they didn’t exactly like being squished together in the backseat. Closeness was one thing, but that was uncomfortable.

Once again, Caroline allowed Kotomi to have the front seat and climbed into the back with Ichiru, Kiseki and Abigail, the twins being in between the two girls with Kiseki beside Caroline and Ichiru beside Abigail. It was around twenty minutes before the group arrived at the hospital, which was surrounded by news reporter vans. Ichiru had expected such, since Ashley had told him she was a model, but Kiseki and Kotomi were surprised from all of the commotion regardless.

Jeremy drove around back where John could be seen waiting by an opened door, which relieved the three, since they wouldn’t have to fight through all of the reporters. Abigail was the first to unbuckle her seatbelt and get out of the car, followed by Jeremy, Caroline, and finally the three dark haired teens.

“Can we leave the car here dad?” Jeremy asked John once they had walked over to him. The older male nodded in response.

“The hospital’s staff said it was fine. Your mother is back in the room with her so I’ll lead you guys up there. We requested that Ashley could be put in a private room so reporters and fans would leave her alone so she could recover peacefully.” He said, motioning for the group to follow him. It took a few minutes before the finally made it up to Ashley’s hospital room, John being the one to open the door before he and the rest of the group walked inside. As expected, Ashley was already awake and eating lunch, along with a red haired male around their own age that none of them had ever seen before. However, it looked so familiar somehow…

“Hey sweetie.” Ashley greeted Abigail with a warm smile as she ate her lunch. She didn’t look anything like she had the night before, which instantly put Ichiru at ease. It would still take him awhile to get that image out of his mind regardless, though…

“Hi mommy!” Abigail said excitedly as she ran over to the bed, finally seeming to notice the other male sitting in a chair next to the bed. “Rupert!” She gave him a tight hug, bringing him to smile as Ashley forced herself out of bed, bringing Ichiru to shift his attention to her as she walked over to him, giving him a soft kiss on the lips.

“How are you feeling?” Caroline asked her after the dark haired teen returned it.

“I’ll manage.” Ashley responded with a soft chuckle.

“What are you doing here, Rupert?” Jeremy asked the other male in surprise, although he was clearly happy.

“When I heard what happened to Ashley I just had to come right away.” He responded. Hearing the ginger haired male’s name made the twins look at him for a moment, and Kiseki seemed to be the one that recognized him first, although before he could say anything, Ashley introduced him.

“Guys, this is Rupert Grint who played Ron in Harry Potter. Rupert, this is Ichiru, Kotomi and Kiseki.” She said as Rupert gave the group a warm smile and a wave with his hand. The three returned it, Ichiru being the first to speak for once.

“Nice to meet you.”

“I knew I recognized you from somewhere!” Kiseki said, bringing Kotomi to chuckle softly.

“Don’t turn into a fan boy, Kiseki.”

Kei Ochima
12-03-2011, 03:49 AM
“Nice to meet you.” Ichiru had responded.

“I knew I recognized you from somewhere!” Kiseki said, bringing Kotomi to chuckle softly.

“Don’t turn into a fan boy, Kiseki.” Kotomi said as Rupert laughed, scratching the back of his head. Caroline walked over to Rupert and gave him a tight hug, which he instantly returned along with a soft kiss on the cheek.

“It feels like I haven’t seen you guys in ages.” Rupert said as him and Caroline released each other.

“How long has it been? Two months?” Jeremy asked as Ashley carefully walked back over to the bed and propped herself up against the pillows, her facial expression telling she was a little bit in pain now from walking around.

“Yeah; too long.” Rupert responded before looking over to Ashley. “I’m guessing they’re hurting? The stitches?” Ashley nodded at Rupert’s words, looking over to her mother.

“Mom, could you see if I can take those painkillers now?” Ashley asked.

“I’ll go ask since you’ve eaten.” Meredith responded with a nod as she left the room. Ashley saw her bag in Caroline’s arms, looking at the blonde with a forced smile regardless of the pain.

“You brought me stuff?” Ashley asked.

“Yeah. I even brought your laptop and Marine Biology book.” Caroline responded as she handed the bag over to Ashley.

“Oh no! The paper is due today!” Ashley said in shock as she brought out her laptop and schoolbook.

“But you need to rest, mommy.” Abigail said as she stood next to the bed.

“I have about five more pages to type up. It won’t take long… does this hospital have Wi-Fi? I can e-mail the assignment to my teacher.” Ashley said, the last part mainly to herself as she turned on the laptop and opened up the book.

“You should really rest.” John said as Ashley shook her head, bringing John and Jeremy to sigh.

“Alright, give me the book and the laptop.” Rupert said in annoyance as he reached for the laptop.

“It’s my laptop.” Ashley said as Rupert sat down in the chair and placed it on his lap.

“Yeah, which I got for you for Christmas.” Rupert said as Ashley opened the book to the right page.

“What exactly are you doing?” Ashley asked as Rupert scanned over the book’s pages.

“I’m writing your bloody paper.” Rupert said as he looked up at Ashley, who looked at him in disbelief.

“What do you know about Coral Reefs?” Ashley asked.

“Absolutely nothing, which is why I’ll just copy from the book.” Rupert smirked.

“That’s copy writing!” Ashley said as she began to reach out for the laptop but Rupert quickly stood up and walked a few feet away from Ashley with the laptop in hand.

“Well you can either let me type it and you rest or you could rest and type it up once you’re out of the hospital, because I’m not letting you type up this bloody paper in the condition that you're in. You can get another extension since you’re recovering from a knife attack.” Rupert said dominantly as him and Ashley glared at each other, bringing the brunette to sigh a few moments later.

“Fine… I’ll type it when I’m better.” Ashley said with a pout.

“Good.” Rupert said as his happy personality instantly came back, shutting off the laptop and putting it on a table near the window along with the book, sitting back down.

“At least she’ll listen to someone…” Jeremy said with a soft chuckle. Meredith came back into the room with a middle-aged blonde nurse with short hair, a small white pill in her one hand and a cup of water in the other.

“How are you feeling?” The nurse asked Ashley with a smile, who smiled back.

“I’m really sore. The stitches keep on getting sharp pains.” Ashley responded.

“That will happen for a few days, but just as long as we keep the wounds clean then you’ll be fine.” The nurse said as she handed Ashley the painkiller and water. “This will knock you out cold in around fifteen minutes or so.”

“But I just woke up not too long ago…” Ashley said as she looked at the pill.

“Take the pill, Ashley.” Caroline said as Ashley sighed, taking the painkiller. The nurse smiled and took back the emptied cup.

“Get some rest.” The nurse said kindly as Ashley nodded, watching her walk out of the room.

“So tell me, Abby; what Harry Potter movie are you caught up to?” Rupert asked as Ashley and everyone else looking over to the two.

“Um… the sixth one I think.” Abigail responded as Ashley nodded.

“At first I was afraid that the further along she watched them then the more it might scare her since they get scarier, but she actually loves them. I was actually planning on watching the Deathly Hallows part one with her tonight but it will just have to wait until I come back home.” Ashley said as Rupert looked over to the brunette.

“Are you still filming the second half?” Jeremy asked as Rupert looked over to him.

“We actually just finished filming a few days ago, so it should be in theaters in a few months but I can send you guys the DVD even before it comes out in actual theater.” Rupert responded.

“That would be awesome.” Carline said excitedly as Rupert smiled, looking back over to Abigail.

“Which is your favorite girl character?” Rupert asked as Abigail thought about it for a few moments.

“Hermione and Luna.” Abigail said with a smile, bringing Rupert to smile as well.

“Who is your favorite boy character then?” Rupert asked, though he pointed to himself as Abigail laughed.

“You, silly.” Abigail said as she gave Rupert another tight hug as the gingered haired male chuckled.

DarkAmethyst
12-04-2011, 06:47 PM
OoC: Kei gave me permission to do a time skip.

IC: It had already been one week since the incident with Joey, and the day when Ashley was supposed to be released from the hospital had finally arrived. Kotomi and the twins had eventually accepted the offer to start living at Ashley’s house and had packed up their things and left the motel, which made it easier on both Kiseki and Ichiru, who didn’t want to leave Caroline and Abigail - and Ashley once she arrived back home. After everything that had already happened, both of them were afraid of something happening again and didn’t want to be away.

It had already gotten into the afternoon hours when Kotomi glanced up at the clock in the kitchen, currently in the living room watching television as she had been for a little while now. Kiseki was with Caroline, and Ichiru, having not been able to get much sleep for the past few days had laid back down for a nap a few hours before and had yet to wake up. Both younger siblings hoped that their older brother would stop worrying so much once Ashley was released, but knowing him, he’d find something else to worry about.

Despite knowing he needed his rest, Kotomi knew that Ichiru wouldn’t want to miss picking Ashley up from the hospital, or if someone else brought her home, he would want to be awake for her return. With a soft sigh, she rose from the couch, heading upstairs to where Ichiru slept in a spare room. She could see signs of discomfort on the demon’s face; even his tail moved in irritation every now and then. But it was obvious that he was sleeping peacefully, so that had to mean he was having another nightmare.

“Ichiru.” She placed a hand on his shoulder, receiving a low groan after giving him a gentle shake. “Wake up, it’s time for Ashley’s release.”

The dark haired teen was unresponsive at first, although after another moment or two, he shot up, bringing Kotomi to take a step back. Ichiru looked around in a slight panic at first, seeming to relax with a somewhat shaky breath when he realized where he was.

“Did you have another nightmare?” Kotomi asked softly, bringing him to look at her before his gaze fell to the floor.

“I don’t understand why I’m having them all of a sudden.” He said, almost in irritation as he rose from and bed and stretched. “It’s always the same dream, but each time someone different dies.” He looked up when he felt a hand on his shoulder.

“Well at least they’re just dreams… Nothing’s going to happen to anyone.” Although Kotomi was curious as to what the dream was, she decided not to ask. Ichiru seemed unconvinced at first, but after a moment or two, he nodded although he wasn’t able to smile just yet. Kotomi smiled at him regardless motioning for him to follow her out of the room. “Come on, it’s almost time for Ashley’s release from the hospital.”

OoC: Sorry for the fail, I couldn't think of anything D:

Kei Ochima
12-06-2011, 03:19 AM
Ashley looked at herself in the large mirror that was in her hospital room, being dressed in a short denim skirt, a pink tank top, black leggings which stopped right below her knees and black Converse sneakers. Rupert waited outside the room so Ashley could change from the hospital gown and into the clothes she wore now, taking a deep breath as she stared at her own reflection. The brunette lifted up her tank top and revealed the stitched stab wounds, along with a long wound that went across her stomach for when she was in surgery, that stitched up as well. She felt extremely subconscious now about her body, especially since it was her body that mainly brought in her paychecks for modeling, unless she decided to do more of acting instead. Would she get fired because of these scars? Could the editors just simply edit them out?

“Ashley? Are you finished?” Rupert asked from behind the door, opening it just a small crack.

“You can come in.” Ashley said as she continued to look at the developing scarring. Since John and Meredith had to return to work Rupert offered to bring Ashley home, which she accepted so her friends could relax at the house. Rupert gave Ashley a frown as he looked at the scars, knowing what she was thinking as he walked over to her.

“You’re still perfect.” Rupert said as he placed his hand on her shoulder, bringing her to shake her head.

“No I’m not… my body is broken now…” Ashley said in a small voice. Rupert walked around and stood in front of Ashley as he blocked her view from the mirror.

“The scars don’t mean anything, Ashley. Everything will be alright.” Rupert said as Ashley gave a small nod, pulling down her tank top to cover her stomach as Rupert grabbed Ashley’s bag and slumped it over his shoulder. “You’re already checked out, so you can go home.”

“Let’s go then.” Ashley said with a smile as Rupert smiled back, the two leaving the hospital.


Back at the house Abigail was with Caroline and Kiseki in Caroline’s room, the toddler putting bows, hair clips and colorful ribbons in Kiseki’s hair.

“I’m making Uncle Seki look pretty for when mommy comes home.” Abigail said with a sweet smile as Caroline giggled, the toddler having a hard time pronouncing ‘Kiseki’ right now; once she gets older she will be able to pronounce it properly.

“Maybe we should dye his hair pink with purple stripes.” Caroline teased as Abigail laughed.

“That’s a good idea!” Abigail said as she continued to laugh. Caroline smiled and gave Kiseki a soft kiss on the lips, looking down at her watch a few moments later.

“Ashley should be home soon.” Caroline said as she stood up and walked over to the window as Abigail grabbed a pink ribbon with black stripes and clipped it on the side of Kiseki’s hair. The front door opened not too long later, Ashley and Rupert walking inside as Jeremy was sitting in the kitchen reading a schoolbook, his, Caroline’s and Abigail’s heads quickly looking up.

“Anyone home?” Ashley called out as Abigail looked back at Kiseki with a big smile, the toddler jumping off the bed and running out of the room. She ran down the stairs and right into Ashley’s arms, bringing Caroline to walk down towards the front door as Jeremy exited the kitchen.

“You’re finally back!” Abigail laughed as she tightly wrapped her arms around Ashley, who picked her up from the ground.

“It felt like I was in there forever.” Ashley said as Caroline reached out for Ashley’s bag, Rupert giving it to her.

“I’ll make you something to eat.” Jeremy said.

“That would be great. The hospital food was starting to get really gross.” Ashley said with a soft chuckle, glancing around to find Ichiru.

DarkAmethyst
12-06-2011, 03:24 AM
Kiseki managed to sit still while Abigail decorated his hair with bows, hair clips and colorful ribbons. He had actually been against the idea, but then again he did tell Abigail that he would play with her, and if this was her idea of playing, he didn’t want to deny and make her upset. At least he could just take them back out later.

“I’m making Uncle Seki look pretty for when mommy comes home.” He heard the toddler say as Caroline giggled. During the week that they had spent together, they had discovered that Abigail had a hard time pronouncing Kiseki’s name at the time, and had decided to call him ‘Seki’ instead.

“Maybe we should dye his hair pink with purple stripes.” Caroline teased as Abigail laughed, and the Vampire pouted, although he was smiling as well.

“That’s a good idea!” Abigail said as she continued to laugh. Caroline smiled, giving the dark haired teen a soft kiss which he returned before looking at her watch.

“Ashley should be home soon.” She said as she stood up and walked over to the window while Abigail grabbed a pink ribbon with black stripes and clipped it on the side of Kiseki’s hair. The sound of the front door opening was heard from downstairs then, and the Vampire listened for anything following the sound in the silence.


“Anyone home?” Ashley’s voice drifted upstairs, and Abigail looked at Kiseki with a big smile before jumping off of the bed and running out of the room. Caroline headed toward the door as well, bringing Kiseki to do the same, momentarily forgetting about all of the accessories in his hair.

“You’re finally back!” Abigail was saying as the dark haired teen descended the stairs to the living room, seeing the toddler in Ashley’s arms.

“It felt like I was in there forever.” Ashley said as Caroline reached out for her back, which Rupert gave her.

“I’ll make you something to eat.” Jeremy said. Ichiru and Kotomi finally returned downstairs as well, the older teen having taken a little longer due to still being dazed from waking up. Kotomi instantly noticed the colorful accessories decorating Kiseki’s hair, bringing her to giggle softly, although she didn’t make a comment as Ashley spoke again in response to Jeremy.

“That would be great. The hospital food was starting to get really gross.” She said with a soft chuckle, glancing around the room shortly after. She and Ichiru locked eyes as he made it down the stairs and looked over to her, a smile instantly coming on to his face. He walked over to the brunette and gave her a soft kiss.

“It‘s nice to finally have you back.”

Kei Ochima
12-07-2011, 01:40 AM
As Ashley looked around she finally locked eyes with Ichiru, instantly returning his smile as he walked over to her and gave the brunette a soft kiss, which she responded back to before he looked back at her.

“It‘s nice to finally have you back.” Ichiru said.

“It feels great to be back.” Ashley said with a soft chuckle, her gaze going to Kiseki when finally realizing what Abigail had done to him.

“Looks like Abby wants you to be her life-sized doll.” Ashley said as Jeremy, Caroline and Rupert laughed.

“I’m gonna put your bag up in your room.” Caroline said as she started to walk up the stairs.

“Thanks Caroline.” Ashley said before walking into the kitchen with Jeremy, seeing that he pulled out some frozen cheese and bean burritos. “Those will work just fine.” Ashley said as she placed Abigail back on the ground.

“Do you want me to go so you can spend time with your family?” Rupert asked as he still stood by the door, bringing Ashley to turn around and shake her head.

“You’re family too, silly.” Ashley said as Rupert smiled, walking into the kitchen. Caroline returned downstairs with the group and sat on top of the counter as she let her bare legs dangle, the blonde giving out a small yawn.

“I’m really curious… what exactly happened?” Rupert asked as he locked eyes with Ashley. “With the stabbing? I didn’t ask you in the hospital because I didn’t want others to overhear. What is Supernatural?” Rupert asked. Ashley, Jeremy, Caroline and Abigail weren’t shocked at all by the question, knowing Rupert knew perfectly well about the Supernatural since his family was attacked by a Werewolf when Rupert was seven years old and Ashley’s family saved them. His family wanted answers, so Ashley’s family filled his with the Supernatural world. Rupert was nowhere near a Hunter like Ashley and her family, but he knew what was really out there.

“It was a male Mai named Joey. He was Caroline’s ex-boyfriend.” Ashley responded.

“What’s a ‘Mai’ again? I know that Caroline is one.” Rupert responded as confusion washed over his face.

“We’re pretty much like cat-people.” Caroline responded as Rupert looked over to her. “We have heightened senses like a cat, and we have nine lives to spare. Once we lose all nine lives though then we stay dead.”

“Which is something I wanted to talk to you about, Caroline…” Ashley said as the two girl’s eyes met. “The night that Joey attacked me, his target wasn’t actually me… it was you. He came to the house for you.” Caroline’s eyes went widen in shock.

“What?” Caroline jumped off of the counter.

“He was going for you, but I went downstairs to get something to drink after putting Abby back to bed, so he went after me instead. He was probably using the thunder to cover up any noise that he could had made so you wouldn’t wake up to it with your heightened senses, and my guess was that he planned on taking you back to his house and kill off the rest of your lives until you were actually dead for good.” Ashley responded as Caroline looked down.

“So his real target was originally me…” Caroline said as a hint of fear was heard in her voice.

“My dad went back to his house to, well… take care of him, but Joey totally trashed and abandoned the house. We have no idea where he is…” Jeremy added as Ashley’s attention shifted to the window, knowing that Joey could be anywhere, which frightened her.

“I’ll put a stop to him.” Caroline said in anger as eyes traveled back to her.

“Caroline, we should do this togeth—“

“No.” Caroline cut Ashley off at midsentence. “This is something that I need to do on my own. I need to take care of this myself. I’ll track him down tonight and finish him off.” Caroline’s gaze shifted to the same window Ashley’s had, bringing uneasiness to rise within even Rupert.

“You should let us help, Caroline.” Rupert said, protectiveness immediately showing on Ashley’s face.

“You’re not a Hunter or a Supernatural creature, Rupert. Let us handle this.” Ashley said as Rupert scowled.

“What? Do you just expect me to side on the sidelines like a bloody git? I’m a part of this now.” Rupert responded in protest.

“No, you’re not. Your job is to audition for more movies and live your life.” Ashley said.

“That should be your life too! I’m not the only famous person in this house!” Rupert snapped.

“You two stop fighting!” Abigail added as her tail whipped around in irritation. Ashley sighed as she took a deep breath, bringing Rupert to take a deep breath to calm himself down too.

“Yes, I’m famous too, but I’m more than that. I’m a Supernatural creature too, Rupert, and you know that.” Ashley said, seeing a glass of apple juice on the kitchen table and extended her hand, making the apple juice frozen solid. Rupert gave a small smile, looking back over to Ashley.

“You amaze me, Ashley.” Rupert said in admiration as Ashley gave a soft chuckle.

“I still need to do this on my own.” Caroline said as she looked at everyone.

DarkAmethyst
12-08-2011, 01:06 AM
“It feels great to be back.” Kotomi and the twins smiled at Ashley’s response, her gaze them shifting to Kiseki. “Looks like Abby wants you to be her life-sized doll.” Kiseki’s hand instantly went to his head then, feeling all of the clips, bows and ribbons still in his hair, and his face reddened slightly although he laughed as well.

“I forgot they were there…”

“I’m gonna put your bag up in your room.” Caroline said, heading up the stairs as Kiseki began to take the bows and clips out of his hair.

“Thanks Caroline.” Ashley responded before heading into the kitchen with Jeremy, who had pulled out what looked like frozen cheese sticks and bean burritos.

“Do you want me to go so you can spend time with your family?” Ichiru, Kiseki and Kotomi turned to look at Rupert as he spoke, still standing by the door.

“You’re family too, silly.” Ashley responded as Rupert smiled, and the siblings moved out of the way so that he could walk into the kitchen, following suit after a few moments as Caroline returned downstairs and sitting on top of the counter.

“I’m really curious… what exactly happened?” Rupert asked as he locked eyes with Ashley. “With the stabbing? I didn’t ask you in the hospital because I didn’t want others to overhear. What is Supernatural?”

Ichiru, Kiseki and Kotomi were slightly surprised to hear the question, although they already knew that Rupert knew about the Supernatural from the week that they’d spent around him while Ashley was in the hospital.

“It was a male Mai named Joey. He was Caroline’s ex-boyfriend.” Ashley responded.

“What’s a ‘Mai’ again? I know that Caroline is one.” Rupert replied, confusion coming onto his face.

“We’re pretty much like cat-people.” Caroline responded, bringing him to look over to her. “We have heightened senses like a cat, and we have nine lives to spare. Once we lose all nine lives though then we stay dead.”

“Which is something I wanted to talk to you about, Caroline…” Ashley said as the two girls’ eyes met. “The night that Joey attacked me, his target wasn’t actually me… it was you. He came to the house for you.”

“What?” Caroline asked in shock as she jumped off of the counter.

“He was going for you, but I went downstairs to get something to drink after putting Abby back to bed, so he went after me instead. He was probably using the thunder to cover up any noise that he could had made so you wouldn’t wake up to it with your heightened senses, and my guess was that he planned on taking you back to his house and kill off the rest of your lives until you were actually dead for good.” Ashley responded as Caroline looked down.

“So his real target was originally me…” A hint of fear could be heard in the blonde’s voice as she spoke.

“My dad went back to his house to, well… take care of him, but Joey totally trashed and abandoned the house. We have no idea where he is…” Jeremy said, and Kiseki’s fists clenched at his sides.

“I’ll put a stop to him.” Caroline spoke in anger, and the three siblings looked at her in slight surprise due to the sudden change of attitude - especially Kiseki, who had witnessed her fear toward the situation.

“Caroline, we should do this togeth—“

“No.” Caroline cut Ashley off. “This is something that I need to do on my own. I need to take care of this myself. I’ll track him down tonight and finish him off.” Her gaze shifted to the window then as a scowl came onto Kiseki’s face. He started to speak, but stopped when Rupert beat him to it.

“You should let us help, Caroline.”

“You’re not a Hunter or a Supernatural creature, Rupert. Let us handle this.” Ashley said as Rupert scowled.

“What? Do you just expect me to side on the sidelines like a bloody git? I’m a part of this now.” He responded in protest.

“No, you’re not. Your job is to audition for more movies and live your life.” Ashley answered.

“That should be your life too! I’m not the only famous person in this house!” Rupert snapped. Ichiru opened his mouth to step in, but Abigail beat him to it.

“You two stop fighting!” Her tail whipped in irritation, almost simultaneously with Ichiru’s, the dark haired teen having forgotten to hide it when he’d gotten up. But then again, everyone here already knew about it so he didn’t have to. Ashley sighed as she took a deep breath, Rupert doing the same as silence fell over them for a few moments.

“Yes, I’m famous too, but I’m more than that. I’m a Supernatural creature too, Rupert, and you know that.” Ashley said, turning her attention to a glass of apple juice on the kitchen table and extending her hand, making the liquid freeze solid.

“You amaze me, Ashley.” Rupert said as the brunette gave a chuckle, Ichiru finally relaxing as some of the tension died down.

“I still need to do this on my own.” Caroline’s voice made the three look back to her, the scowl returning to Kiseki’s face. This time, Ichiru sensed the emotions coming off of his brother, bringing him to glance at him just as he looked up, suddenly walking over and taking Caroline by the hand to guide her upstairs to her room.

“I think she flipped Kiseki’s protective switch…” Kotomi said as Ichiru gave a soft chuckle.

“Knowing Kiseki, he’ll find a way to talk her out of it.”

Back upstairs, Kiseki guided Caroline into her room, finally stopping to look at her as his eyes locked with hers, although his expression revealed that he wasn’t angry at all.

“Caroline, you can’t go and try to kill him yourself… I mean, I don’t doubt your ability to fight and protect yourself, but I just can’t let you do something like that. It’s too dangerous. At least bring us with you…if we attack him together, we’ll be able to win. He doesn’t stand a chance against all of us, but if you go by yourself you may end up hurt, or…” The Vampire trailed off, unable to finish his sentence as he looked down for a moment during the pause, then back up to Caroline. “I just don’t want anything to happen to you.”

Kei Ochima
12-09-2011, 03:28 AM
Ashley, Jeremy and Rupert watched as Kiseki took Caroline’s hand silently and guided her over to the stairs, bringing Caroline to sigh as the other three looked slightly shocked.

“I think she flipped Kiseki’s protective switch…” Kotomi said as Ichiru gave a soft chuckle.

“Knowing Kiseki, he’ll find a way to talk her out of it.” Ichiru responded as Ashley chuckled. Kiseki guided Caroline up to her room and stopped, their eyes locking for a few moments though Kiseki’s expression was gentle.

“Caroline, you can’t go and try to kill him yourself… I mean, I don’t doubt your ability to fight and protect yourself, but I just can’t let you do something like that. It’s too dangerous. At least bring us with you…if we attack him together, we’ll be able to win. He doesn’t stand a chance against all of us, but if you go by yourself you may end up hurt, or…” The Vampire trailed off, both of them looking down for a few moments before finally locking eyes again. “I just don’t want anything to happen to you.”

“Nothing will happen to me.” Caroline said as she gave him a reassuring smile, though it faded shortly afterward as she recalled everything that had happened last week. “And if something really does happen to me, well… I’ll come back. It’s like I just keep coming back for more…” Caroline tried to be reassuring but she looked down, dreading of losing another life.


Back downstairs Rupert found himself picking up the frozen glass of apple juice and examining it, bringing Ashley to chuckle as she crossed her arms across her chest, her right hand showing as she extended her fingers. The frozen drink suddenly melted and levitated out of the glass and hovered in front of Rupert’s face, the brunette morphing the liquid into a miniature-sized Mermaid and then making the liquid into a solid, bringing Rupert to quickly catch it before it landed on the table.

“It’s… not liquid anymore. I didn’t know you could do that.” Rupert said as he looked up at Ashley.

“I didn’t know I could do it either until just a few months ago. It’s like it turns into a hard plastic or something.” Ashley explained.

“Can you eat it?” Rupert asked as he put the Mermaid’s head in his mouth.

“No you can’t eat it! It’s not edible.” Ashley laughed as Rupert sighed, bringing Abigail to giggle as Jeremy shook his head. Rupert handed Ashley the Mermaid as she washed it off, giving it to Abigail as her face lit up in excitement.

“Has your agent called you today?” Jeremy asked as the food was cooking in the oven.

“No she hasn’t. Why?” Ashley asked in confusion.

“When you were sleeping in the hospital room last night she had called so I answered. She said for you to either call her or she would call you sometime today.” Jeremy responded.

“I’ll call her right now then.” Ashley said as she pulled out her phone and walked to the backyard.

“Do you know what her agent wants?” Rupert asked as he took a seat next to Abigail.

“Something about being casted into different movies or something.” Jeremy responded as he looked out the window, seeing his sister talking on the phone. Not too long later the brunette had returned, Jeremy, Abigail and Rupert looking at her in curiosity.

“My agent wanted to know if I would be interested in being in three movies; The Roommate, Arena and The Perks of Being a Wallflower. They’re each small parts but the directors in each movie would like me to appear in them.” Ashley responded.

“The Perks of Being a Wallflower? Emma Watson is casted in that movie as well.” Rupert said.

“I know.” Ashley said with a smile. “Each movie scene that I’m in won’t take that long to shoot.”

“So you’re going to do them?” Abigail asked as Ashley nodded.

“Everything starts in a month though.” Ashley said with a yawn.

“Tired?” Jeremy asked as Ashley nodded.

“I’m still a little out of it right now with the painkillers and everything.”

“Well after you eat you should go to bed.” Jeremy suggested, bringing Ashley to nod as Rupert stood up.

“I’m gonna go back to the hotel then and get some rest. Give me a call whenever I can come back over.” Rupert said as he gave Ashley a kiss on the cheek, doing the same with Abigail.

“We will.” Ashley said with a nod. “We should all go out to dinner tonight.”

“That sounds great. I’ll treat everyone tonight then.” Rupert said as Abigail stood up and gave Rupert a hug.

“I love you Rupert.” Abigail leaned over when Rupert knelt down to return the hug and gave the male a kiss on the cheek.

“Love you too sweetie.” Rupert smiled and hugged her back, giving a friendly smile to the others and waved goodbye before exiting the house.

“I can’t wait to get back into my own bed.” Ashley said with a light chuckle.

Wile E Coyote
12-09-2011, 11:25 AM
The black Harley roared down the nearly empty highway. The scent was getting stronger, he could tell. Even with the wind whipping around him, his highly developed sense of smell could notice just about everything going on around him. There was a bio-car running on vegetable oil about three cars ahead of him. There was a smoker in the car ahead of him to his right. And the cat smell was only getting stronger. The wind was blowing past him, his trenchcoat keeping him warm as it billowed past and behind him. He noticed the scent pull off sharply into a wooded area. Well, can't pull my baby through there. There's gotta be a town somewhere around here. Pulling off the next exit, he slowed his speed down. This is definitely it. He coasted through the town, making sure he didn't attract any attention. Though people stared at the strange teenager in his heavy rawhide jacket on the black Harley, he was used to it. He pulled over to a gas station, parking neatly in an empty spot. He jumped off, his jacket billowing behind him as he moved with distinction. The bell on the door jingled as he walked in, picking up a few packs of beef jerky before walking to the counter. He pulled out a torn beaten leather wallet, and paid the attendant while asking, "There a camp ground around here anywhere. Any place I can just chill for a few weeks in the outdoors?" The gas attendant, who reeked of onions, diesel, and oddly enough, perfume, replied quickly and deftly, apparently unsettled by my presence. After all, we were the same age. Except he looked like an extra from the Matrix movies, sans sunglasses and automatic weapons. He stuttered for a second before answering. "Well, um, the Acorn Groves site is down the road, but it's been closed for a long time. You should just check into a hotel nearby, there's one in the next town."

Derek sighed. Feigning dissappointment, he thanked the cashier before exiting. Perfect. Abandoned for a long time, should be ideal for a good hideout. He rode down the road, eventually seeing the old rotten sign for the campsite. Pulling in, he rode as far back as he could see the path take him. Pulling aside, he pulled the tarp in his backpack over the bike. Camo tarp. Best investment ever in hiding from people. He pulled it in tightly, covering the bike before turning around and smelling. Perfect. The cats are around here somewhere. Tonight we go hunting. He turned around again, setting up a simple camp while waiting for night to fall.

DarkAmethyst
12-09-2011, 06:14 PM
“Nothing will happen to me.” Kiseki looked at Caroline in disbelief as she responded, giving him a reassuring smile, although it faded away shortly after. “And if something really does happen to me, well… I’ll come back. It’s like I just keep coming back for more…”

Kiseki shook his head as the blonde looked down, his mind going back to everything that had happened within the past week - during the very first day they’d met, actually.

“That’s not the point…” He said softly, his grip on the blonde’s hand tightening a little, although he was careful not to hurt her. “You’ve already lost two of your lives. If Joey catches you off guard, it’ll be over. I can’t lose you, Caroline…”

Back downstairs Ichiru and Kotomi watched Rupert pick up the frozen glass of apple juice and examine it, Ashley chuckling as she folded her arms across her chest. She extended the fingers on her right hand and the frozen liquid suddenly melted and began to levitate out of the glass to hover in front of the ginger’s face. The two dark haired siblings watched it morph into a miniature Mermaid and solidify, Rupert catching it before it could crash into the table as it fell.

Kotomi looked over to Ichiru, who had shifted his gaze to the window while the others talked. He wasn’t dazed enough to be in a trance, but it was obvious he was lost in some kind of thought, and judging from the look on his face, it was a troubling one. He watched Ashley walk outside to make a phone call, although he couldn’t repeat anything that had just been said if asked.

A few minutes later the brunette returned to the house, Ichiru finally out of his daze as he looked at her in curiosity along with the rest of the group.

“My agent wanted to know if I would be interested in being in three movies; The Roommate, Arena and The Perks of Being a Wallflower. They’re each small parts but the directors in each movie would like me to appear in them.” She said.

“The Perks of Being a Wallflower? Emma Watson is casted in that movie as well.” Rupert responded.

“I know.” Ashley replied with a smile. “Each movie scene that I’m in won’t take that long to shoot.”

“So you’re going to do them?” Abigail asked, to which the older brunette nodded.

“Everything starts in a month though.” She stated with a small yawn.

“Tired?” Jeremy asked as Ashley nodded.

“I’m still a little out of it right now with the painkillers and everything.”

“Well after you eat you should go to bed.” Jeremy suggested, bringing Ashley to nod as Rupert stood up.

“I’m gonna go back to the hotel then and get some rest. Give me a call whenever I can come back over.” He said, giving Ashley and Abigail both a kiss on the cheek.

“We will.” Ashley responded with a nod. “We should all go out to dinner tonight.”

“That sounds great. I’ll treat everyone tonight then.” Rupert answered as Abigail stood up and gave him a hug.

“I love you Rupert.” As the ginger knelt down to return the hug, she leaned over and gave him a kiss on the cheek.

“Love you too sweetie.” Rupert smiled and hugged her back, giving a friendly smile to the others and waved goodbye before exiting the house.

“I can’t wait to get back into my own bed.” Ashley said with a light chuckle, bringing Ichiru to finally smile again.

“I bet. Hospital beds are about as comfortable as sleeping on a wooden board.” Kotomi chuckled lightly at her brother, although she could still see that something was wrong despite how well he was hiding it. He seemed to have worked past it, so that meant it wasn’t eating away at him too badly. She would just leave it alone for now, so that Ashley’s return wouldn’t be ruined - that, and Ichiru wouldn’t tell so easily anyway. “It’s good that you’ve been casted for some new roles, though.”

Kei Ochima
12-10-2011, 01:37 AM
OOC: DA said I could do a time skip to later that night.

IC: “That’s not the point…” Kiseki spoke softly as Caroline looked up at him, his grip tightening around Caroline’s hand a little bit though he didn’t hurt her at all. “You’ve already lost two of your lives. If Joey catches you off guard, it’ll be over. I can’t lose you, Caroline…”

“I promise not to do anything reckless by myself.” Caroline said with a nod, leaning over and gave Kiseki a soft kiss on the lips. During the last week Caroline had been thinking about hers’ and Kiseki’s relationship, how he was a Vampire and she was a Mai. Vampires never aged, but Mai aged like normal humans, so the question that lingered through Caroline’s mind was how was their relationship going to work?


“I bet. Hospital beds are about as comfortable as sleeping on a wooden board.” Back downstairs Ichiru had spoken with a smile as Kotomi chuckled lightly, bringing Ashley and Jeremy to chuckle too as Abigail giggled. “It’s good that you’ve been casted for some new roles, though.”

“Yeah, though my character dies in a car accident while being pregnant in the film ‘Arena’.” Ashley said with a small frown.

“Awe that’s sad.” Abigail said with a pout, bringing Ashley to give her a small smile.

“It’s only a movie silly.” Ashley said as Abigail nodded.

“Can I sleep with you mommy?” Abigail asked with a sweet smile.

“Of course you can.” Ashley said as she gave Abigail a kiss on the cheek.


Hours had passed by that day as nightfall fell over the town, Caroline working at the Captain’s Inn as a waitress, though her shift was over. She planned on going home, taking a quick shower to change into a pair of new clothes and then going out to dinner with her friends. Caroline let the owner know that she was leaving, him telling her to walk home safely like always before giving him her sweet smile and walking out of the restaurant.

The blonde walked on the sidewalk in the direction of the house, Joey completely escaping her mind as she thought about going out to dinner, though she had no idea she was being followed by two Mai and that one of them were Joey. When Caroline finally sensed she was being followed however it was too late, the two Mai pulling her into the woods. Without looking at who her attackers were Caroline quickly ran deep in the woods, the two Mai following her right at her heel for almost a whole two miles. Caroline used her senses in the darkness so she wouldn’t run into any trees or trip over any roots, but her trail came to an abrupt stop when she reached a very wide river, too tired to jump over it with her Mai ability as she quickly turned around, seeing only Joey standing a few feet in front of her; the second Mai was hiding in the shadows.

“Hello Caroline.” Joey said with a smirk, running his fingers through his blonde hair.

“Why can’t you just leave us alone?” Caroline growled as she tightened her fists. She watched as Joey pulled out a long, silver dagger with a black handle and a white line swirling around it. Caroline’s eyes widened in both shock and fear as she looked at the weapon, knowing what it did. There weren’t that many in the United States, but this was the only weapon that could permanently kill a Mai even if they had more than one life left.

“Where… where did you get that?” Caroline asked as her heart raced. Joey smirked at the female Mai as he looked at her, twirling the dagger around in his one hand.

“Remember I told you how my parents were killed? How two Mia had killed them? We’ll, they were your parents who killed mine.” Joey said as anger flashed in his eyes, pointing the dagger towards Caroline.

“What are you talking about?” Caroline asked in confusion and shock.

“My parents wanted to start an organization where Mai and other Supernatural creatures roamed the Earth freely, killing off humans and any Hunters who didn’t join the organization. Your parents found out about all of this since my parents wanted to recruit them, so your parents killed mine. After I told the Hunters who had recruited in the organization what had happened they went after your family and killed them, though you got away. I followed you, deciding since you’re smoking hot that I would have fun with you for a bit until finally killing you myself.” Joey’s words were paralyzing, bringing him to smirk again. “That’s right; my goal was to sleep with you, then kill you. You finally slept with me, so now it’s time to kill you since I’ve gotten what I wanted from you.” Joey lunged forward with the blade as Caroline quickly sidestepped into a tree, missing the hit though Joey quickly regained himself and stabbed Caroline with the blade. Right before he stabbed her however Caroline had quickly moved to the side where the blade grinded up against the right side of her ribs, creating a large slice on the side of her body as warm blood pooled down which filled the air instantly; Mai blood was much sweeter and more satisfying than human blood, and the scent was a whole lot stronger.

Caroline let out a cry of pain as Joey pulled out the dagger in attempt to stab her again, only this time in the heart. Adrenaline kicked in the curly haired blonde as she brought up her knee and hit Joey hard in the groin, making him bend over in pain and curse as Caroline took the opportunity to grab the dagger, slicing Joey’s head clean off his shoulders as it rolled onto the ground.

“No!” A female’s voice shouted as a red haired girl with a pony tail came storming out of the shadows, leaving Caroline no time to react as the girl who was around Caroline’s age pushed her down to the ground on the edge of the river, making the blonde drop the stake. “You b*tch!” The girl yelled in anger as she took Caroline’s head and slammed it hard on the cold dirt. Caroline knew this was the girl Joey cheated on her with, bringing Caroline’s expression to darken. The ginger haired girl then took Caroline’s head and pushed it underneath the water, attempting to kill Caroline as the blonde struggled to get free.

As she blonde was struggle while water beginning to fill her lunges she felt the stake as she kicked it, luckily kicking it towards her hand as she grabbed it and stabbed the other female Mai right in the side of the neck with it, feeling blood trickle down the blade and onto her hand as the Mai fell limp a few moments later, bringing Caroline to quickly sit up and cough up the water. Once the water was out of her lunges Caroline pulled out the bloodied stake and walked over to a tree, leaning up against it as she thought over to options. She was bleeding far too badly to walk back the two miles, so since it was the middle of a summer’s night her best option was to wrap up the wound and stay where she was until one of her friends found her, which hopefully wouldn’t take too long since her strong scent of blood was contaminating the air.

Caroline pulled off her one shirt to where her black tank top was showing, ripping the shirt so she could tie it around herself. The curly haired blonde tied the fabric around the wound tightly, making her wince in pain as she sat down on the ground with her back leaning against the tree, holding the dagger close to her for protection. Her eyes became very heavy however from the blood loss, bringing her to take the dagger and created a long cut on her leg, the pain waking her up a little bit more. Caroline knew that she couldn’t fall asleep, because if she did then she would never wake up since this special blade was the one that stabbed her.

Wile E Coyote
12-10-2011, 10:32 AM
Derek Feyr
Human Form

Night had fallen. With the eerie darkness of the woods, Derek pulled his rawhide jacket tight around his body. With that, he looked up at the moon. It was still only waxing, still pretty far from full. When that came, it was certainly time to hide out, or at least have something to do. Such a strange thing, to look at something that could hold so much raw power. Such passivity. The moon shined through the leaves, the beams casting down onto the forest floor. With that, he focused his mind. The change was so sudden, yet so exhilirating. No amount of adrenaline could ever bring the human body to the same level of excitement and raw energy that he would take himself to.

First, his spine bent over, forcing himself on his hands and knees. His arms lengthened, his knees slid back and became more powerful, muscles bulging and rippling as they rearranged and grew, adjusting to a body structure capable of moving like an ape, running quickly like a wolf, and hiding like a shadow. His eyes merged into his head, becoming blinded for only a second, until the gills on his neck were functioning. He inhaled deeply, able to instantly "see" the world around him. The wind blew up from the town, and there was a strange scent that he hadn't caught before.

Blood. Cat blood. And a lot of it? I guess someone's beaten me to the target.

Rushing through the forest, he followed the scent of the blood. There was plenty of blood to smell, it was almost too much to handle. Trying to keep control, he focuses on finding the cat scent. He finally found it, but it was on a lit sidewalk. He saw a girl who was badly cut, one long gash on her leg, and enough blood to suggest several more cuts. She looked ready to pass out from the blood loss. Aww crud. If I get involved, I'm gonna be suspect number one, especially if she DOES die. I only smell fear, she's not ready to die, and she probably didn't start the attack. The beast sighed, a reflexion of the internal debate. He decided to help, despite his better judgement to stay hidden. He had plenty of aliases and ways to stay hidden. He inhaled deeply, and picked up the girl to sling her up on his beastly shoulders. There's gotta be a hospital or a clinic around here somewhere. Inhaling deeply, he searched for the scent of hospitals. It was the scent of constantly washed bed sheets, of rubbing alcohol, and of various bodily smells. However, even his powerful scent couldn't find one through the various smells of the city. There was one scent he could catch though.

Vampires.

They were somewhere close by. Given the night time situation, it would be safe to assume they could help. The famed lords and ladies of the night would most likely be wary of a werewolf in any case, but one like him would definitely need some explaining. With a leap to get out of the lights of the street, he took off running through the neighborhood, silently jumping over fences, clearing sheds and doghouses, and working his way towards the vampire scent. His breath started getting heavy from carrying the extra weight of the cat-female, but he kept pressing onward.

DarkAmethyst
12-10-2011, 02:25 PM
“I promise not to do anything reckless by myself.”

Kiseki managed a smile in response to the blonde before she leaned in to give him a soft kiss. He knew she wasn’t lying, but somehow he still felt uneasy. Just like the day he and his siblings had met Ashley, Caroline and the others, he had this strange feeling that something was going to happen.


Several hours had passed since then, and night had fallen over the city. Kiseki hadn’t been able to shake the uneasy feeling that had come over him earlier, and now that Caroline was out working it was even worse. It was already almost time for the end of her shift, but the Vampire still didn’t like her being out by herself - especially at night. Although with the kind of situations they normally ended up in, it didn’t seem to matter if it was day or night, or even where they were.

He walked over to a nearby window to look through the glass and onto the street, but almost as soon as he stepped near it, the familiar scent of blood greeted him. Although he had never smelled a Mai’s blood, somehow he could tell that it was Caroline’s. Despite knowing this, the tempting scent made his fangs pierce through his gums, black veins appearing beneath his eyes.

“Are you okay?”

Ichiru’s voice filled the silence as the dark haired teen gripped the windowsill to try and regain control of himself. Kiseki heard the approaching footsteps as his brother walked over to him, although the older twin paused just before speaking again, catching the scent in the air as well. He then realized that this strong scent of blood was what was making Kiseki’s thirst begin to act up.

“Caroline…” Ichiru looked at his brother in question as he spoke, finally regaining control over himself as he straightened and turned to look at his brother. “That blood is Caroline’s!” The veins had disappeared when he had gotten control of himself, but the fangs still remained visible as he quickly headed for the door, bringing Ichiru to grab him by the arm.

“Hey, wait a minute. You shouldn’t go out there by yourself. What if it’s a trap?”

“Whether it’s a trap or not, that’s still Caroline’s blood!” Kiseki answered, trying to pull out of Ichiru’s grip. It was then that he became aware of the presence of another Supernatural creature. It wasn’t right there with them, but it was nearby, and getting closer. “Something’s coming.”

Ichiru looked at him in question, although a few seconds later, he could sense it as well. But unlike Kiseki, he could sense two Supernatural creatures, one of them very familiar. With his grip loosened on the younger twin’s arm, Kiseki was able to pull free of his brother’s grip, running outside onto the sidewalk and looking for the Supernatural creature he knew was coming.

“Kiseki, wait!” Ichiru hid his tail beneath his shirt and went after his brother, stopping beside him on the sidewalk. “Whatever is coming has Caroline with it.”

“Do you think it’s Joey?” Kiseki asked as his fists tightened. Ichiru shook his head.

“Joey wouldn’t bring her back here if he found her. He would just kill her and hide the body somewhere…”

Kiseki started down the sidewalk in the direction he sensed the creature coming from. It was close enough now to where he could pick up a faint scent along with Caroline’s. It seemed to be that of a Werewolf, but somehow different. Ichiru recognized the scent as well, and had loaded some silver bullets into the gun he carried just in case.

“Well, judging from the blood, does that mean something saved her…?”

Kei Ochima
12-10-2011, 07:57 PM
Caroline looked down to see if the bleeding had eased up from the large wound on her side, but the red liquid had already bled through the fabric and began to run down her one side.

“No…” Caroline whispered to herself as the fear really set in, looking around to see if she could find any signs of her friends. “They have to be here any minute…” The blonde whispered. Heavy shuffling began to rip through the woods as she quickly look up in alarm, scanning the area as it got closer while holding the dagger close to her. Her body began to become numb from the blood loss as her eyes grew even heavier, not having the strength anymore to make another cut in her leg to keep her awake. As the sound of something running through the woods came closer however Caroline caught scent of it, which made her eyes widen.

“A Werewolf…” Caroline smelled the scent again, something being different about it somehow. The scent of a Werewolf was there but there was something else, something she couldn’t figure out which confused her. When the creature came out of the shadows Caroline’s eyes widen it fear as she tried to hold out the dagger towards it to protect herself, seeing that this Werewolf was somehow deformed with orange fur, no eyes at all, gills on the side of its neck and having what looked like to be ape hands with long claws.

“Stay back!” Caroline said in fear as she tried to push herself into the tree. The creature scooped up Caroline and gently slung her over its shoulder, running through town as Caroline was far too weak to fight back. She held onto the dagger but didn’t stab the furry creature, fearing that she would enrage it and that it would simply kill her right then and there. Her vision began to blur however as she was ready to fall unconscious from the blood loss, but Caroline willed up as much strength to stay awake and hold onto the dagger. She noticed that the creature was running in the exact direction of the house, bringing her to look at the creature’s face in confusion.

Is it… trying to actually save me? Caroline asked herself before finally falling unconscious, the dagger slowly slipping out of her hand.


Rupert and Jeremy were arm wrestling at the kitchen table as Abigail and Ashley were watching TV in the living room, waiting for Caroline to come home from work so she could shower and go out to dinner. Ichiru and Kiseki were upstairs, though Ashley didn’t think anything was wrong as she closed and rested her eyes. Even though she had taken a nap a few hours ago she became very tired again, the brunette dreading that she would be like this for the next week or so from the painkillers.

Ashley’s eyes snapped open however when hearing Kiseki and Ichiru running down the stairs and quickly headed outside, bringing Rupert and Jeremy to stop what they were doing and stand to their feet in alarm, walking into the living room. Ashley picked up Abigail from beside her and quickly walked outside as the group followed, seeing Kiseki and Ichiru beginning to walk down the street.

“Well, judging from the blood, does that mean something saved her…?” Kiseki asked as the group caught up with them.

“What’s going on?” Ashley asked as she held Abigail tightly in her arms in protectiveness but didn’t hurt the toddler at all as she sensed that there was a Supernatural creature coming, though Ashley didn’t have the ability to identify what it was.

Wile E Coyote
12-10-2011, 09:21 PM
Derek Feyr
Werewolf Form

Clearing the backyard fences and roofs of houses that would put a free runner to shame, Derek practically flew across the neighborhood. He followed the scent of the vampires, trying to be gentle with the dying load that he carried in one arm. Even though she had screamed and threatened him before, he knew that nothing would happen. All he had to do to end her was just let go, dissappear in the night, and leave this town. Continuing to run, he smelled something else that bothered him. Not only were there vampires, there were other strange smells. Definitely human, but something else that was mixed in. Deciding to be careful, he arrived at the house, deeply inhaling the smells of the vampires and other strange creatures. He only stopped for a moment, gently laying the girl down.

Ok, mission accomplished, now its time to clear out before I get shot at. He jumped from his position, landing gingerly on the roof of the house. He inhaled deeply through his neck, and took stock of the potential enemies he had just made. Ok, we have ... two vampires, a girl that smells of fish, and a few others that I can't really separate. With guns, I have no chance. Staying up on the roof, he kept his body close to the roof to reduce any damage, while still being able to get away at the first sign of trouble. He clutched his claws at the gutters, but kept his mouth as relaxed as possible. No growls, no threatening signs of aggression, just a tired werewolf who traveled way too far. His tongue lolled out like a dog's, and he started panting, suddenly realizing how exhausting carrying the weight of two had been on his body.

He only wanted to stay to see if the girl would be ok. He'd only stick around to cause trouble if the other supernatural beings were causing trouble in town. Though to be honest, with the large numbers that seemed to be here, he was surprised that he hadn't heard of anything from this town before. He kept inhaling, smelling fear from all sides. Of course they were all nervous, rightfully so. However, for the first time in his life, hefinally knew how it felt to be hunted. He was outnumbered. Even with his training, and badly assuming the others had none, they couldl still overwhelm him with pure numbers. He was a tracker, not a tank. He kept panting, trying to slow his breathing down. Focus. Be peaceful. It's time for diplomacy.

DarkAmethyst
12-11-2011, 05:52 PM
“What’s going on?”

The twins glanced behind them to see Ashley, Abigail, Jeremy, Rupert and Kotomi had followed them outside. Ashley held the toddler in her arms while the group caught up with the twins.

“Kiseki caught the scent of Caroline’s blood, but something else is coming too.” Ichiru responded as the younger twin kept his attention on the street, watching as a figure appeared in the distance, growing increasingly closer before he could finally make it out. It looked to be a strange Werewolf; its fur was orange and it had no eyes, although there were gills on its neck. Its front arms were like an apes, but with long claws and opposable thumbs. The scent suggested it was a Werewolf, but this certainly wasn’t like one they had ever seen.

As it drew closer, Kotomi and the twins noticed that it was carrying Caroline, who appeared to be unconscious. Kiseki started to run forward, but Ichiru grabbed his arm, giving him a warning look when the younger twin looked at him in protest. He kept one hand near his gun in case things turned hostile, but didn’t make any moves. The Werewolf simply laid the blonde on the ground gently, bringing Ichiru to release Kiseki, letting his hand fall back to his side. He couldn’t sense any hostility from the Werewolf at all, and it had brought Caroline back to them, which clearly said that it hadn’t been the one to harm her.

Kiseki ran over to Caroline as the Werewolf jumped up onto the roof, kneeling down at her side as he examined her wounds. There was a large gash on her side, but the bleeding suggested that there were cuts elsewhere as well. The strong scent of blood made the black veins begin to creep onto his face once more, but he fought back the temptation, instead hovering his hands over the blonde to heal her.

Ichiru and Kotomi turned their attention to the Werewolf while Kiseki healed Caroline, seeing that it was still there. It had begun panting by now, which obviously meant it was tired, but from the way it was simply watching, it seemed as though it was concerned about Caroline.

“You saved her, right?” Ichiru was the first to speak, turning to face the Werewolf. “Thank you.”

“Yeah.” Kiseki managed a smile as he looked up as well, although he didn‘t keep his attention away from Caroline for too long as he continued to heal her wounds. “There’s no telling what might have happened if you hadn’t brought her back here.”

Kei Ochima
12-11-2011, 11:00 PM
“Kiseki caught the scent of Caroline’s blood, but something else is coming too.” Ichiru responded as the group looked at him in shock. Ashley’s attention went towards the end of the street when something caught her eyes, seeing that something was running towards them at a great speed. As it drew closer the group was able to make out its mutated Werewolf features, along with Caroline unconscious on its shoulder.

“Is that Auntie Caroline?” Abigail asked in fear as she held onto Ashley tightly. Ashley or anyone else was too shocked to answer the toddler as the orange Werewolf went in front of the group and laid Caroline gently on the ground, the dagger falling on the street with a clanging sound as Rupert stood in front of Abigail and Ashley to try and protect them, watching as the Werewolf jumped on top of the roof.

“What do we do now?” Rupert asked, though he didn’t take his eyes off of the Werewolf. Ashley however glanced over to Caroline and Kiseki, seeing that the Vampire was healing her wounds. The brunette looked back up towards the roof where the Supernatural creature was still there, panting a bit as it showed no signs of attacking at all. It looked as though the creature was simply waiting, wanting to see if Caroline would be okay.

“It didn’t attack her…” Ashley whispered to herself as she looked back over to the curly haired blonde laying on the ground.

“You saved her, right?” Ichiru spoke as the group looking over to him, and then back up at the Werewolf. “Thank you.”

“Yeah.” Kiseki said with a smile. “There’s no telling what might have happened if you hadn’t brought her back here.” Caroline opened her eyes and slowly sat up, though she felt a bit dizzy from blood loss as she leaned on Kiseki for support.

“Are you alright? What happened?” Jeremy asked as Ashley and Rupert quickly turned their heads to see Caroline.

“I… I killed Joey and the girl who he cheated on me with. They attacked me when I was walking home from work.” Caroline responded as she thought back to everything while looking down.

“We need to protect you then before they come back to life. Do you know how many lives Joey has left?” Ashley asked, though when Abigail saw that Caroline was alright she turned her attention back to the Werewolf, staring right at him with her piercing emerald eyes.

“You don’t understand… he’s dead. Dead for good this time.” Caroline’s words brought Ashley, Jeremy and Rupert to stare at her in confusion as she looked over a few feet away from her, seeing the bloodied dagger. Ashley’s and Jeremy’s gazes followed hers, bringing Jeremy to walk over to the dagger and pick it up.

“Is this what I think it is?” Jeremy asked in shock, bringing Caroline to nod.

“What is it?” Rupert asked.

“It’s the only weapon that can kill a Mai permanently even if they had more lives to come back to. There aren’t that many, maybe around three or four in the United States.” Ashley responded, Abigail still staring up at the Werewolf with a curious expression on her face, actually wanting to pet it’s fur.

“Bloody Hell… how did you get your hands on it?” Rupert asked.

“Joey had it already with him.” Caroline responded as she looked up to everyone, finally seeing the Werewolf on the roof of the house. “It saved me.” Caroline said as she slowly stood up carefully as to not get more lightheaded than she already was, bringing the group to look at the Werewolf again. Caroline slowly walked onto the front yard and towards the house, walking cautiously though since she was trying to not scare it away. “Thank you for saving me… Are you able to shift back to a human?” Caroline asked, not even knowing if this Supernatural creature could turn back into a human or if it could even understand her.

Wile E Coyote
12-18-2011, 09:50 AM
OOC: I posted a few days ago, but apparently it got lost. O.o
IC:

Derek Feyr
Werewold Form

He listened to the conversation below. When the girl he rescued stood up and walked closer, he perked up as he was spoken to. Jumping down from the roof, he inhaled to get a count of the people around him. They all seemed eerily friendly, which was something new to him. This was almost like a haven, a place he could stay without the government chasing after him. He kept sniffing, trying to ignore the very powerful smell of blood. He kept inhaling, while internally considering his options.

I need to be able to leave if anyone comes after me. On the other hand, these guys seem tough, and combat ready. I could use a team if I'm going to ever take on more supernatural creatures. Don't want another case of the Boise issue. Ah, the Boise issue. He smiled, which looked incredibly creepy on his elongated face. He had been tracking what he thought to be a single Manticore into Boise, Idaho. He tracked it to the sewers, where he not only found the Manticore, he found a dangerous Hydra as well. Something of that caliber was beyond his capabilities, so, after a very long and exhausting game of cat and mouse through the city of Boise, he eventually got away, albeit he saw his picture in tabloid magazines in Colorado about a month later. Let's make an offer. If they don't like it, I'll at least stay to figure out what they're doing around here. If they're causing havoc, I can probably take them.

He cleared his mind, focusing on his smaller human form. His back shortened and brought him upright, the fur shrinking into his skin. The gills melted into his neck, and his eyes re-appeared, emerging into his face as his sense of smell faded slightly. His teeth shrank back to normal human proportions, and his arms and legs shrunk, reversing their joints as he sat himself down. His muscles rippled under his skin, re-aligning themselves to carry the lanky teenager. He wrapped his jacket around him, and stood up when he felt to be himself again. "Yeah, I can change back and forth. The only trouble is full moons, where I have to be in werewolf form if I'm in contact with moonlight. You can call me Derek." The night air always seemed chillier without fur, so he pulled his rawhide jacket tighter together, and looked over the motley crew that stood before him. "So ... what assembly of creatures do you have here? I smell ... Vampire, Mermaid, and cat, apparently the term is Mai?"

DarkAmethyst
12-18-2011, 03:06 PM
OoC: It's done that to me before. xD

IC: Ichiru and Kotomi had their attention on the Werewolf until movement came from Caroline’s direction, bringing them to look back to see her slowly sitting up and leaning on Kiseki for support.

“Are you alright? What happened?” Jeremy beat all of them to the question.

“I… I killed Joey and the girl who he cheated on me with. They attacked me when I was walking home from work.” Caroline responded as she looked at the ground, bringing Kiseki to look at her in shock. So once again his feeling of uneasiness had been correct…

“We need to protect you then before they come back to life. Do you know how many lives Joey has left?” Ashley asked as Abigail shifted her attention to the Werewolf.

“You don’t understand… he’s dead. Dead for good this time.” The three siblings looked at Caroline in confusion along with the others as she spoke, following her gaze to a bloodied dagger nearby. Kiseki had failed to notice it when he’d knelt down to heal her wounds, but now that he looked at it, he recognized it instantly from his and Ichiru’s research; it was a dagger that could permanently kill a Mai.

“Is this what I think it is?” Jeremy snapped Kiseki out of his thoughts, the Vampire looking back to Caroline, who nodded in response.

“What is it?” Rupert asked.

“It’s the only weapon that can kill a Mai permanently even if they had more lives to come back to. There aren’t that many, maybe around three or four in the United States.” Ashley responded.

“Bloody Hell… how did you get your hands on it?”

“Joey had it already with him.” Caroline responded as she looked up to everyone. Somehow it didn’t surprise any of the dark haired teens that Joey had tried to attack her with it. If he had actually managed to stab her with it then… “It saved me.” Caroline’s words brought the three to look back at her, then to the Werewolf. Kiseki stood up shortly after Caroline, watching her closely to make sure she didn’t fall since it was obvious she was still lightheaded. He walked back over to the group, standing beside Ichiru as Caroline walked into the front yard cautiously.

“Thank you for saving me… Are you able to shift back to a human?”

Kotomi and the twins watched as the Werewolf jumped down from the roof, pausing for a few moments before shifting into his human form.

"Yeah, I can change back and forth. The only trouble is full moons, where I *have* to be in werewolf form if I'm in contact with moonlight. You can call me Derek." He paused to pull his jacket closer together around him. "So ... what assembly of creatures do you have here? I smell ... Vampire, Mermaid, and cat, apparently the term is Mai?"

“Yeah, you’ve got it right.” Kiseki responded, his usual friendliness back in his tone. “I’m the Vampire, Ashley and Kotomi are Mermaids, Caroline is the Mai, and…” He paused when he got to Ichiru, having been gesturing to each person upon mentioning them. He knew Ichiru didn’t like people knowing what he was until he felt he could trust them, and it didn’t seem like Derek could sense his supernatural side currently. The two stared at each other for a moment before Ichiru spoke up in place of his brother.

“And my daughter and I are hybrids. Half human, half demon.”

Kei Ochima
12-19-2011, 07:14 PM
OOC: yeah that happened to me a few times too XD

IC: Everyone watched as the mutated Werewolf began to slowly shift back into a human, seeing that he was completely changed back with even the orange fur disappearing into his skin.

"Yeah, I can change back and forth. The only trouble is full moons, where I have to be in werewolf form if I'm in contact with moonlight. You can call me Derek." Derek said as he paused to pull his jacket closer together around him. "So ... what assembly of creatures do you have here? I smell ... Vampire, Mermaid, and cat, apparently the term is Mai?"

“Yeah, you’ve got it right.” Kiseki responded in his friendly tone. “I’m the Vampire, Ashley and Kotomi are Mermaids, Caroline is the Mai, and…” Kiseki paused when he got to Ichiru for a few moments, the Vampire hesitant to which Ashley completely understood why.

“And my daughter and I are hybrids. Half human, half demon.” Ichiru had responded, bringing Abigail to finally tear her gaze away from Derek and over to Ichiru.

"I want daddy." Abigail said as she extended her arms towards Ichiru, bringing Ashley to smile as she gently handed over the toddler to Ichiru. A cop car quickly drove up to the sidewalk as Ashley's and Jeremy's father got out, bringing the small group to look over to him.

"Is everyone alright? There were calls reported about some kind of orange creature carrying a blonde girl over fences and rooftops." John said as he looked at everyone, noticing a new face as he looked over to Derek. The group froze for a few moments, bringing Caroline to finally speak.

"Joey came after me with this and ended up stabbing me." Caroline said as she walked over to the bloodied blade and picked it up, handing it to John as he looked at it in shock.

"How did he get this?" John asked, knowing exactly what this weapon was. Caroline was hesitant at first, looking down at the ground.

"He said that my parents were the ones who had killed his parents. His parents wanted to start an awful organization that was going to hurt a lot of people, so my parents put a stop to them by killing them. When Joey found out he hired some hunters from the organization and had them kill my family, but I was able to get away. Joey then followed me, pretending to be my boyfriend so he could get close and kill me after he had gotten what he wanted from me." Caroline paused as she turned away from everyone. "When Joey finally got what he wanted from me... he tried to kill me; him and the girl he cheated on me with. I killed both of them with that dagger." Caroline finally looked up, seeing Ashley, Jeremy, John and Abigail clearly shocked.

"Wait... what did he want from you?" Jeremy asked, though Caroline looked away again and onto the street.

"He planned on waiting to kill me after he had sex with me" Caroline said in a small voice, to which Ashley quickly walked over to Caroline and wrapped her arms around the female Mai. "He got what he wanted..."

"It's okay Caroline." Ashley said as Caroline took a deep breath. Silence fell over until John finally looked back over to Derek, his eyebrow raising at the younger male.

"You saved Caroline then?" John asked.

"He did." Rupert said with a nod.

"Thank you." John said as Caroline and Ashley walked over to Ichiru and Kiseki.

"I'm just gonna go inside." Caroline said as she walked away and disappeared into the house, the younger girl upset from the whole situation. Finding out that her parents killing Joey's was a lot to take in, but Joey being the one to actually send hunters in and had them kill her family? That was taking a big toll on Caroline as she walked up into her room and laid down on her bed, crying silently into her pillows.

"Take this inside and lock it away." John said to Ashley as she nodded, taking the dagger from John and walking inside the house, bringing Rupert to follow her.

"Thank you again for saving Caroline." Jeremy said as he looked over to Derek.

"Yes, thank you." John said, then looking over to the group. "I need to get back to work and figure out some kind of story to tell everyone about what they had saw." John then got into his police car and left, leaving the remaining group outside.

"Daddy I'm really hungry." Abigail said as she looked at Ichiru with a small pout, her stomach growling.

DarkAmethyst
12-22-2011, 07:09 PM
"I want daddy." Ichiru looked over to Abigail, who extended her arms toward the dark haired teen, bringing Ashley to smile before gently handing her to him. Shortly after Ichiru had taken the toddler, a cop car quickly drove up to the sidewalk, which John got out of a few moments later.

"Is everyone alright? There were calls reported about some kind of orange creature carrying a blonde girl over fences and rooftops." He said, and Kotomi and the twins instantly knew that they had been referring to Derek. They saw John look over to him, a somewhat heavy silence over the group before Caroline finally spoke up, explaining what had happened to the older man. When she told him of the real reasons behind Joey’s actions, Kotomi and Kiseki appeared shocked, although Ichiru scowled instead. He’d sensed that Joey was a bad person ever since he had first seen him in restaurant a week ago - and not just because of the way he had treated Caroline.

Kiseki’s fists clenched at his sides when Caroline revealed that the male Mai had only waited to kill her so that he could sleep with her first, his eyes flashing red for a brief moment as he glared at the sidewalk from beside his brother.

"I'm just gonna go inside." Caroline’s voice snapped the younger twin out of his thoughts, bringing him to look up, watching the blonde disappear into the house. He could easily sense that she was upset, and it was completely understandable. He glanced over to Ichiru, who nodded, looking toward the house as if to say ’you should go after her’. Bur of course, Kiseki didn’t need to be told that.

“I’m gonna go after her…” He looked over to Derek then, offering another smile. “Thanks again for saving her.” With that, the Vampire disappeared inside after Caroline, heading upstairs to her room quietly, where he found her lying facedown on her bed. Although her face was buried in the pillows, he knew already that she was crying. He walked over to the bed and sat down on the edge of it, gently placing a hand on her back. “I’m so sorry, Caroline… I wish there was something I could do.”

"Take this inside and lock it away." Back outside, John spoke to Ashley after Kiseki had gone inside, bringing the brunette to nod in response. After taking the dagger from her father, she headed inside, Rupert following her. After thanking Derek once again, John announced that he was going back to work to give everyone a story about what they saw, climbing back into his car and leaving shortly after.

"Daddy I'm really hungry." Abigail’s voice brought Ichiru to look back at the toddler, hearing her stomach growl as she gave him a small pout. The dark haired teen chuckled softly in response, looking up at the others.

“I’m gonna take her inside to get something to eat, then.” He said, giving Derek one last glance before heading inside with Abigail, although Kotomi stayed behind with Derek and Jeremy. He figured that the Werewolf already had somewhere to stay, but even if he hadn’t, it wasn’t really his place to invite him to stay at the house. Even though he and Kiseki had already been staying there for a week, it still didn’t seem like it was their own. Finding a home with the sort of life they had lived up until just last week seemed too good to be true, so he was afraid to think of it that way. Kotomi and even Kiseki felt the same way. He pushed the thoughts away as he entered the house, walking over toward the kitchen as he put the toddler down and looked at her with a smile. “So what do you want to eat?”

Kei Ochima
12-27-2011, 07:32 PM
OOC: DA said I could do a timeskip :)

IC: Caroline heard footsteps walk down the hallway and towards her room, though she didn't do or say anything as she continued to cry silently into the pillows. To the human ear Kiseki's footsteps wouldn't had been heard, but since Caroline was a Mai then she was able to hear them perfectly. Kiseki walked over to the bed and sat down on the edge of it, Caroline feeling him put his hand on her back.

“I’m so sorry, Caroline… I wish there was something I could do.” Kiseki said, though Caroline didn't say anything at first. The curly haired blonde remained silent as she took the opportunity to calm herself down, slowly sitting up on the bed a few moments later as she wiped the tears away from her eyes.

"I just can't believe after all this time I never knew the truth." Caroline said as she sat next to Kiseki, staring down at the floor. The thought of making a deal with a crossroads demon traveled though her mind, the thought being very tempting.


Back outside Ichiru chuckled softly at Abigail, the pout still on her face as Ichiru looked over to the others.

“I’m gonna take her inside to get something to eat, then.” Ichiru said as Jeremy nodded, watching as Ichiru walked back inside with Abigail in his arms. Jeremy looked over to Derek then, not knowing what to do. Normally Jeremy could trust people pretty easily if they had saved one of his friends and family, but after the situation with Joey he didn't know who to trust anymore. Joey pretended to be Jeremy's, Ashley's and Caroline's best friend, which left a wound in Jeremy that he didn't know would heal. Jeremy now found himself second guessing himself about Ichiru, Kiseki and Kotomi, not knowing if he could really trust them now.

"Thank you again for saving Caroline. Maybe we'll see you around." Jeremy said as he managed a small smile, turning towards Kotomi for a few moments as he motioned her back to the house. He knew it would be wrong to kick out Ichiru, Kiseki and Kotomi from the house after offering them to stay there, so now his guard would be up all day everyday until he can truly learn to trust them.


Back inside the house Ichiru walked into the kitchen and placed Abigail down on the ground, looking down at the toddler with a smile.

“So what do you want to eat?” Ichiru asked. Abigail thought over the question for a moment, walking over to the fridge and opening it, pulling out a half eaten chocolate cake.

"Can I have cake for dinner?" Abigail asked as she put the cake on the counter.

"Cake isn't dinner." Ashley said with a small chuckle as her and Rupert entered the kitchen from the garage, locking away the dagger.

"What do you reckon we should do for dinner then?" Rupert asked as he looked at both Ichiru and Ashley, pausing as he looked over to the stairs. "Caroline isn't in any condition to go out from being both attacked and upset."

"Wanna just order a bunch of Chinese food then and make a buffet out of it?" Ashley asked as Rupert looked back over to her.

"Yeah that sounds good." Rupert responded as Abigail began to quietly open the cake box since Ashley's back was to her, bringing Rupert to laugh. "Umm, Ashley..." Rupert pointed over to Abigail, which made Ashley turn around and laugh also.

"Nice try." Ashley said, taking the box and closing it as Abigail giggled.

"Can I have cake after dinner then?" Abigail asked as Ashley nodded, putting the cake back in the fridge and taking out a Chinese food menu while Abigail walked into the living room to watch television.


The next morning came as Ashley woke up pretty early, the weather being warm already on that summer's day as Ashley silently crawled out of bed in hopes of not to disturb Ichiru. Jeremy slept on the couch again so Kotomi could sleep in his room, the two taking turns each night while Ashley was in the hospital. Ashley's parents were planning on moving to the house across the street from the one they were living in now so the group could have more room in the house, which meant that Kotomi was going to get the master bedroom as her own once Meredith and John moved out.

Ashley walked into Abigail's room to check on her for a few moments before silently walking downstairs, seeing Jeremy fast asleep on the couch as Ashley made her way over to the alarm and disarmed it, then opening the backdoor and going into the backyard with Kairi following. The warm rays from the sun soaked into Ashley's skin, that day being a beautiful summer day as Ashley walked over to the pool and jumped into the water with her pajamas on. Once she was underwater she transformed herself into a Mermaid, swimming back up towards the surface soundlessly.

The sound of splashing brought Caroline to open her eyes, knowing it was only Ashley since she does that almost every morning, turning herself into a Mermaid in the pool and just relax in the water. The events from last night came back to the blonde as she looked up at the ceiling, wishing it were only a horrible nightmare which never happened.

DarkAmethyst
12-29-2011, 06:34 PM
"I just can't believe after all this time I never knew the truth." After a few moments of silence, Kiseki finally heard Caroline respond to him, sitting up next to the Vampire with her gaze on the floor. He looked down as well, unable to do anything gently put an arm around her in comfort. He easily heard her thoughts about making a deal with a crossroads demon, which made his grip tighten on her momentarily, although he didn’t say anything for the time being. He didn’t want to jump on her for the idea instantly; instead he’d give her a little time to think about everything and hopefully she would feel better afterward and discard the thought. If the subject came up again, even if it was just in her thoughts, then he would intervene…


The next morning, Ichiru was roused from his sleep from what felt like movement, although he didn’t get up just yet. He had laid awake for most of the night thinking over everything; the situation with Asmodeus, the three men that had come to try and kill Abigail and himself a week before - one of which claimed to be an angel - and now what had happened with Caroline and Joey. When they had been eating the night before, Ichiru had easily sensed a change in Jeremy’s attitude toward Kiseki, Kotomi and himself. It had felt kind of like it had been back before he had come to trust them. Had they circled back around to that again?

He sighed, rolling over onto his back from his original position which had been facing Ashley and finally opening his eyes to look at the ceiling. He could already tell that Ashley had gotten up, but the sound of splashing coming from outside let him know where she was before he could question it. His tail swished in irritation, still partially hanging off of the side of the bed from where he had been facing the opposite direction. Why did he have to be born half demon? Neither of his parents had an ounce of Supernatural blood in their bodies; they were one hundred percent human. So what had happened with him? Even Kotomi had been born as a Mermaid, and that was normally a gene that was passed down. Still, a Mermaid was nothing compared to a demon… It didn’t seem to matter if the other half of him was human; it was like that side didn’t exist.

He growled softly and sat up, glancing toward the window before getting out of bed and heading downstairs. On his way to the living room, he paused to check on Abigail before descending the stairs quietly so that he wouldn’t wake Jeremy, who was sleeping on the couch. He could see Ashley in the pool as he exited through the back door and walked outside, trying to force away his negative thoughts before they could even come.

“Quite the early bird, huh?” He spoke to the brunette with a smile as he sat down near the pool. It was still early in the morning, but already it had become quite warm.


Kiseki opened his eyes when hearing distant splashing, not quite used to the sound yet. Since Ashley had only come home the day before, none of the siblings had known that she went out every morning to swim in the pool, although somehow he instantly knew when he heard the water. Like Caroline, he didn’t get up, instead staring at the ceiling quietly for a few moments. He didn’t know that the blonde was awake until thirst came to his attention, making him sit up as his fangs pierced his gums and black veins began to creep onto his face. He took a few deep breaths, his gaze being drawn to Caroline as her scent greeted him. When he saw that she was awake, he managed to force the veins and fangs away, an expression of concern coming onto his face as he looked at her, although he managed a small smile as he greeted her.

“Hey... Are you feeling any better?”

Kei Ochima
01-04-2012, 02:51 AM
Ashley laid flat in the water with her stomach facing up towards the sky, her scars and stitches completely gone for the time being since she transformed. The brunette was staring up at the clouds when she heard footsteps enter the backyard from the house, bringing her to turn her head and see Ichiru walk over towards the pool and sat on the edge of it.

“Quite the early bird, huh?” Ichiru asked with a smile, bringing Ashley to smile as well. She turned over and swam to the wall of the pool where Ichiru was, looking up at him with a smile.

"I like morning swims." Ashley said with a chuckle.

Back up in Caroline's room she blonde saw Kiseki sit up on the bed, seeing that the Vampire was breathing a little heavily as Caroline looked at him in concern.

"Kiseki?" Caroline faintly whispered. When Kiseki turned to look at her she instantly noticed the black veins underneath his eyes and the sharp fangs in his mouth, bringing her to look at Kiseki slightly in fear. She knew that the Vampire must had been hungry, which made her feel guilty since her blood was more tempting than a human's. A few moments later however Kiseki was able to gain control of himself again, giving the blonde a smile.

“Hey... Are you feeling any better?” Kiseki asked. Caroline didn't responded for a few moments as she watched Kiseki, making sure that he was completely under control now. When she saw no sign of blood lust however she nodded, sitting up on the bed.

"I'm fine now." Caroline said with a smile. She was still upset about what had happened yesterday but she dismissed the idea of making a deal with a crossroads Demon and bringing her family back, knowing how disappointed they would be when finding out that Caroline traded away her soul and would be sent to Hell once she died for good. "I saw what happened to you... you're hungry, aren't you?" Caroline's words were more of a statement than a question, the curly haired blonde reaching over to the small table by the bed and grabbed a ponytail. She tied her hair back so her neck was revealed, lightly brushing her fingers across her jugular vein as she looked at Kiseki. "I know that you didn't want to drink my blood before, but I'm telling you that it's okay." Caroline said as she crawled closer to Kiseki to where there was almost no space left remaining between the two. "We're a team know, so we have to help each other out. And don't say that you don't want to drink my blood because I already know you do." Caroline said with a small smile, lightly brushing her fingers along Kiseki's face. "Don't fight the temptation..."

In Abigail's room the toddler opened her eyes and let out a long yawn, her fangs clearly visible as she jumped out of bed. She walked out and went towards Ashley's room, though she found that her parents were gone. Abigail knew already though that her mother always went in the backyard in the mornings to swim in the pool, so she figured that's where Ichiru was too. She walked downstairs and saw Jeremy still sleeping on the couch, the toddler quietly walking passed him and into the backyard.

"Hi!" Abigail said excitedly when seeing her parents, running over towards the two.

"Hey cutie. Did you sleep good?" Ashley asked as Abigail nodded, though she didn't stop running as she jumped into the pool with her clothes on. Ashley laughed as Abigail swam up to the surface and just shook her head.

"Can this be my bath?" Abigail asked as she swam around.

"This can't be your bath." Ashley laughed as Abigail giggled.


Sam and Dean woke up the next morning from a man standing at the foot of their beds with a tan colored trench coat on in their motel room, bringing the two brothers to quickly sit up in alarm. When they saw that it was only Castiel however they relaxed, giving the Angel a look of annoyance.

"It's only eight o'clock in the fricken morning, Cas. What are you doing here?" Dean asked as he stood up from the bed.

"It's our time to strike the family. We haven't attacked them since that one day when you shot the blonde in the head, so I'm sure their guards are down." Castiel said in his monotone voice. A heavy silence fell throughout the motel room as Sam and Dean looked at each other, bringing Castiel to look at them in irritation. "Half Demons are far more powerful and dangerous than normal Demons because half Demons are born that way. If Asmodeus gets his hands on Ichiru and Abigail then this world is in serious danger."

"We get that." Sam said. "We should work with them, protect them from Asmodeus and work as a team." Castiel just shook his head.

"I won't risk it. This world has already shown signs of the Apocalypse because of you breaking the last of the sixty six seals. Remember what the Demon Alastair said to Dean?" Castiel asked.

"Well I don't remember it quote on qu--" Dean began but was cut off by the Angel.

"His exact quote was 'And it is written that the first seal shall be broken when a righteous man sheds blood in Hell. As he breaks, so shall it break. We had to break the first seal before any others, only way to get the dominoes to fall, right? Top of the one at the front of the line. When we win, when we bring on the Apocalypse and burn this earth down; we owe it all to you, Dean Winchester. Believe me, son, I wouldn't lie about that. It's kinda a religious sort of thing, I think.' You're father was supposed to be the one to break the first seal in Hell, but you were the one to do it. You started the Apocalypse, Dean." Dean looked down, wanting to punch the Angel in the face but held back as Castiel looked over to Sam.

"We can't kill them." Sam said.

"And you're the one who broke the final seal that rose Lucifer out from his cage." Castiel said, ignoring Sam's words. "The first Demon will be the last seal, meaning you killing Lilith, Lucifer's first Demon, which broke the final seal. The Apocalypse started because of you two, so I'm not going to just sit around and watch Asmodeus take Ichiru and Abigail for his army."

"You aren't laying a finger on them!" Dean shouted as he snapped, him and Castiel locking eyes. "We are doing this the right way." Dean growled.

"Fine, but the bloodshed will be on your hands." Castiel growled back.

DarkAmethyst
01-04-2012, 08:00 PM
“I like morning swims." Ashley responded to Ichiru with a chuckle after swimming over to where he was. The dark haired teen smiled in response, although before he could say anything footsteps were heard from behind him, and he turned to see Abigail coming over to them from the front door.

"Hi!" She greeted excitedly as she ran over to them, bringing the smile on Ichiru’s face to widen.

"Hey cutie. Did you sleep good?" Ashley asked, to which the toddler nodded, although she didn’t stop running until she got to the edge of the pool, where she jumped in. Ichiru felt a few droplets of water land on him, since he was close to the water, but it didn’t bother him at all - especially since the warmth of the sun had already heated the water.

"Can this be my bath?" Abigail asked after she had resurfaced, bringing Ichiru to chuckle as Ashley responded.

"This can't be your bath."

“Although the idea of the swimming pool being a giant bathtub is interesting.” Ichiru joked as he watched the two, his tail swaying lightly on the ground behind him.



Back in Caroline’s room, Kiseki’s expression went back to one of concern as he looked at the blonde, noticing that she was staying quiet for a few more moments than normal. However, it was possible that she might have seen the change of his face just a few moments ago, so it was understandable; it might have scared her.

"I'm fine now." Finally, she responded with a smile, putting Kiseki at ease. He didn’t sense her usual happiness, but she did seem a lot better than she had been the night before, and he could no longer find any thoughts about making a deal with a crossroads demon in her mind. "I saw what happened to you... you're hungry, aren't you?" Caroline's voice snapped him out of his train of thought, her words more of a statement than a question.

Kiseki didn’t respond, looking away toward the floor in silence as the blonde reached over to the small table beside the bed to retrieve something.

"I know that you didn't want to drink my blood before, but I'm telling you that it's okay." He looked back up to see that Caroline had tied her hair back, tensing slightly when she crawled closer to him, leaving almost no space left between them. He didn’t mind being this close to her at all, but the distance - or lack thereof - was making it increasingly difficult for him to control himself. "We're a team know, so we have to help each other out. And don't say that you don't want to drink my blood because I already know you do." She gave him a small smile, lightly brushing her fingers along his face. "Don't fight the temptation..."

The Vampire looked away again stubbornly, but Caroline’s scent had already hit him. Despite how hard he was trying to fight it, the emerald in his eyes slowly shifted to a blood red as veins crept onto his face. His mind went completely blank as the thirst returned, the only thing that crossed his mind was Caroline’s scent and his blood lust. Before he knew what he was doing, Kiseki had already pulled her to him and leaned in toward her neck, his fangs piercing through once more as he managed to control himself enough to gently pierce the soft skin beneath them. He had planned to only take a mouthful or two, but once he got the first taste of Caroline’s blood, Kiseki’s thirst reached its peak, and his grip tightened on the blonde as he held her so close that there wasn’t anymore room left between them. He didn’t understand why he was reacting this way to her blood when he had been drinking from blood pouches to get himself used to the smell and taste of human blood so that he could control himself better. But after just one taste of Caroline’s, he had practically lost it. But then again, Caroline wasn’t human, either…

A few moments later, Kiseki finally seemed to realize what he was doing, gently pulling back so that he didn’t hurt her but quickly releasing the blonde after as he looked at her.

“I-I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to take so much…” His face had already gone back to normal by now, but the dark haired teen refused to look Caroline in the eyes for a few moments while he regained his composure, reaching up to heal the bite mark on her neck. He remembered how he’d gotten a little rough when the thirst had taken over, which brought him to finally look back up at Caroline in concern. “Did I hurt you?”

Kei Ochima
01-07-2012, 03:18 AM
Caroline watched as Kiseki looked away from her stubbornly, bringing her to slightly scowl since she knew that he was trying to fight away the temptation. She was about to speak but stopped, watching as Kiseki's emerald colored eyes turned into a bloody red, the black veins appearing underneath his eyes and under his skin. The blonde was taken off guard when Kiseki suddenly pulled her to him quickly, bringing her heart to skip a beat in both shock and fear as she looked at him. Caroline felt the Vampire's fangs pierce her skin, though somehow it hadn't hurt as much as she thought it was going to.

Not long after Kiseki had began to drink Caroline's blood she felt a sudden change in Kiseki's personality, sensing the blood lust as he pulled her closer to him and leaving no more possible space between the two as his grip tightened on her. As the moments passed Caroline could feel herself getting weaker and weaker, her eyes becoming heavy as she placed a hand on Kiseki's.

"Kiseki..." Caroline whispered, hoping that the Vampire would snap out from the blood lust. Kiseki gently took his fangs out of Caroline's neck, though he quickly released her as Caroline looked down towards the pillows, feeling that Kiseki was healing the wound on her neck.

“I-I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to take so much…” Kiseki said. When Caroline looked up at him she saw that his face was completely back to normal, though he wasn't looking at her, instead away from the female Mia. “Did I hurt you?” Kiseki asked as he looked up at her.

"I'm fine." Caroline said with a small smile, taking Kiseki's hand and holding it into her own. She looked a little bit more paler than she normally was and a little bit more weaker as a spell of dizziness clouded her, but she tried her best to not show it.


“Although the idea of the swimming pool being a giant bathtub is interesting.” Back outside Ichiru joked as Ashley chuckled, bringing Abigail to giggle and swim over to Ashley. The older brunette wrapped her arms around the toddler and gave her a kiss on the forehead. All of a sudden however Sam, Dean and Castiel appeared by the poolside on the opposite of Ichiru, Ashley and Abigail, bringing Ashley to look at the three men in shock.

"A little warning next time, Cas." Sam said, referring to Castiel teleporting them somewhere.

"Take Abigail inside." Ashley said as she quickly lifted Abigail out of the pool and into Ichiru's arms, the toddler looking frightened as she stared at the three men.

"No wait!" Dean yelled as Ashley turned back around and made a fist towards the water, three solid spears of ice floating out of the pool and quickly made their way towards the men. Castiel quickly teleported Sam, Dean and himself out of harm's way and to the edge of the pool where Ashley was, bringing her to look at them in shock as Castiel quickly bent down and placed his fingers on Ashley's forehead, bringing her to become unconscious immediately as her body sank to the bottom of the pool.

"She can't breathe underwater, Cas!" Sam yelled as he jumped into the water, reaching the surface a few moments later with Ashley's arm around the back of his neck. Dean helped his brother get Ashley out of the pool and onto the side of it, the two brothers looking at the Angel with a disapproving look on their faces.

"You have to be kidding me..." Castiel said in annoyance. "Fine, but when I wake her up she's going to strike." Castiel leaned down and placed his fingers on Ashley's forehead again, bringing her to awaken. The sound of yelling from before caused Caroline to look at Kiseki in shock and for Jeremy to even wake up, Caroline pushing the dizziness she was feeling away and ran downstairs as Jeremy jumped from the couch and followed Caroline to the backyard where Kairi was barking, though she didn't get too close to the new group of men.

"You guys again." Caroline growled, though she didn't attack since Sam and Dean took out their guns for protection.

"We just came to talk, not hurt Abigail or Ichiru." Castiel explained as Ashley, Jeremy and Caroline exchanged looks of confusion to each other. Ashley hovered her hand over herself to quickly dry the water, her legs returning a few moments later as she slowly stood to her feet.

DarkAmethyst
01-07-2012, 07:27 PM
"I'm fine." Kiseki looked at Caroline, obviously unconvinced from her response. He managed a smile in return to her own, but he could clearly see that she was paler than usual and looked weaker, which brought it to fade quickly as he looked away again. The blood lust that had just taken control of him a few moments before worried him. For the past three years he had been able to control himself perfectly, but yet when he had tasted her blood he had instantly lost control. If he hadn’t snapped back to his senses he might have actually killed her…

The uncontrollable change in his personality hadn’t ever shown itself before, even after being around tons of humans constantly every day, but yet just now it had almost made him kill someone important to him, and he almost hadn’t been able to do anything about it - and that scared him. A lot.


Back outside, Ichiru watched Ashley and Abigail for only a few seconds longer before his attention was drawn to three familiar men who suddenly appeared at the poolside opposite of where the three were. Ichiru stood up instantly, blue flames already beginning to dance around his hands as his pupils took on an eerie white glow.

"Take Abigail inside." His gaze shifted to Ashley as she quickly lifted the toddler out of the pool, taking her in his arms when she handed her up to him, although he looked at the older brunette in protest.

"No wait!" One of them yelled as Ashley used her powers to make three solid spears out of the water, although she had already attacked by then, bringing one of them, who Ichiru remembered as Castiel, to quickly teleport them out of harm’s way. The appeared right where the brunette was near the edge of the pool, and before Ichiru could make a move toward them, Casitel suddenly touched Ashley’s forehead, and the brunette became unconscious immediately, her body sinking down toward the bottom of the pool.

“What the hell are you doing?!” The words came out of Ichiru’s mouth before he realized it, although he had been trying not to swear around Abigail as he looked at the Angel in anger.

"She can't breathe underwater, Cas!" The tallest of the three, Sam, jumped into the water before Ichiru could start toward Castiel, resurfacing with the brunette a few moments later. Dean helped him get Ashley out of the water, the two of them looking at Castiel disapprovingly.

"You have to be kidding me..." The Angel spoke in annoyance as Ichiru kept a tight grip on Abigail in his arms. "Fine, but when I wake her up she's going to strike." He leaned down again and placed his fingers on Ashley's forehead, which brought her to instantly wake up again. Ichiru looked from her to Castiel in confusion, having never seen such a power before.

Footsteps made the dark haired teen turn around, seeing Kiseki, Caroline, Jeremy and Kotomi standing in the backyard with them now, the noise having attracted all of them there - even waking up Jeremy and Kotomi.

"You guys again." Caroline growled as Kiseki’s and Kotomi’s expressions darkened, although neither of them attacked yet. They noticed that Sam and Dean had taken out their guns for protection, but in Kiseki’s case, he knew that he could have attacked at least one of them using his speed if he wanted to. However he stayed put, glancing over to Ichiru, whose flames had died down by now, although his pupils still had an eerie glow.

"We just came to talk, not hurt Abigail or Ichiru." Castiel explained, bringing the siblings’ attention back to him. Kiseki and Kotomi appeared confused, but Ichiru’s expression didn’t change as he stared at the Angel darkly.

“And you expect us to believe that after you tried to kill my daughter the last time we saw you?”

Kei Ochima
01-19-2012, 11:43 PM
“And you expect us to believe that after you tried to kill my daughter the last time we saw you?” Ichiru growled as Ashley looked over to him, seeing that the half Demon was giving the Angel a dark look. The brunette's attention went back over to Castiel for a few moments, but then shifted over to Sam.

"Why did you save me just now?" Ashley asked as Sam looked over and locked eyes with the Mermaid.

"Because we aren't your enemies. We're telling you the truth; we don't want to hurt any of you." Sam explained.

"Then put your guns away." Jeremy said as Castiel, Sam and Dean looked over to the other male, the two older men nodding as they slowly placed their guns on the ground.

"There was just a bit of miscommunication from the last time we met." Dean said, though his comment brought Caroline to look at the male darkly.

"Miscommunication? The last time we met you shot and killed me!" Caroline growled, bringing Abigail to look at the blonde in shock.

"You guys said no one got hurt!" Abigail yelled, which brought Caroline to curse under her breath, completely forgetting they had lied to the toddler so she wouldn't get upset. Jeremy looked down as Ashley walked over to Ichiru and Abigail, seeing the pout on Abigail's face as Ashley gently took Abigail from Ichiru's arms and held the toddler in her own.

"We just wanted to protect you. We knew that you would be really upset if you knew the truth." Ashley said as Abigail looked away stubbornly.

"We need to talk." Castiel finally spoke as Ashley, Jeremy, Caroline and even Abigail looked over to the male.

"What do we need to talk about?" Ashley asked as caution was clearly still apparent in her tone.

"A war is going on right now; the Apocalypse to be precise. Asmodeus is building an army full of Demons and Hybrids which he will use to burn this world down to the ground. He wants to use his army to take over this entire planet, so he plans on using Abigail and Ichiru for his army." Castiel explained.

"But Abigail is only turning five years old next week. She's just a small child." Ashley said as her grip tightened on Abigail, though she made sure to not hurt the toddler.

"He'll train her if he gets his hands on her." Sam said.

"Cas wanted to kill both Abigail and Ichiru since there aren't that many Hybrids in the world for Asmodeus to add to his army but my brother and I talked him out of it, so we're hoping that all of us could team up and fight together." Dean said as Jeremy shook his head.

"There's no way we can trust you." Jeremy growled, but Ashley and Caroline looked over to him.

"Jeremy, this could be a really good thing." Caroline said. "Ichiru and Abigail will have more protection this way." Footsteps were heard from the side of the house, Rupert making an appearance as he entered the backyard.

"What's going on?" Rupert asked when seeing the three unfamiliar men.

"We'll fill you in on everything later." Ashley said as Rupert walked over to her and nodded. Sam and Dean looked at the ginger in shock since they knew he was Rupert Grint, but Castiel looked at him in suspicion for a few moments.

"That won't be necessary." Rupert smirked as he quickly took out a knife and stabbed Ashley deeply in her side which made her drop Abigail and collapsed on the ground with a cry.

"Ashley!" Jeremy yelled, though him and Caroline were frozen in place as they looked at Rupert, who quickly grabbed Abigail and disappeared in thin air.

"Asmodeus took over his body!" Castiel said as he disappeared as well to try and follow the Demon. Sam and Dean rushed to Ashley's side along with Caroline and Jeremy, the young Mermaid pulling out the bloodied knife and dropping it on the ground.

"Abigail..." Ashley forced out in pain as she tried to stand to her feet but Sam gently pushed her back down.

"You can't move right now. Cas will get your daughter back." Sam said as Ashley tried to fight against his grip.

DarkAmethyst
01-20-2012, 09:16 PM
"Why did you save me just now?" Ichiru tore his gaze away from Castiel to look at Sam, whom Ashley had just questioned.

"Because we aren't your enemies. We're telling you the truth; we don't want to hurt any of you." He answered, and Kotomi and the twins looked at him warily.

"Then put your guns away." Jeremy said, the two armed older males nodding and slowly putting their guns down while the rest of them watched.

"There was just a bit of miscommunication from the last time we met." Dean said, and Kiseki’s eyes narrowed in response as Kotomi’s fists clenched at her sides, both of them having actually witnessed what had happened to Caroline. Both of them were thinking the same thing as the blonde.

"Miscommunication? The last time we met you shot and killed me!" She growled, and Abigail looked at her in shock.

"You guys said no one got hurt!" She yelled, and Ichiru refrained from cursing under his breath since the toddler would probably hear, remembering that they had all told her that no one had been hurt to keep her from getting upset. Just after the toddler began to pout, Ashley walked over to Ichiru and gently took her from his arms and into her own, the dark haired teen looking back to the trio while Ashley spoke to the toddler.

"We need to talk." Castiel finally spoke again, bringing Kiseki’s and Kotomi’s attention back to him.

"What do we need to talk about?" Ashley asked cautiously.

"A war is going on right now; the Apocalypse to be precise. Asmodeus is building an army full of Demons and Hybrids which he will use to burn this world down to the ground. He wants to use his army to take over this entire planet, so he plans on using Abigail and Ichiru for his army." Castiel explained, and the three siblings looked at him in disbelief - Ichiru especially. The Apocalypse? Was he serious?

"But Abigail is only turning five years old next week. She's just a small child." Ashley said as Ichiru and Kiseki searched the Angel for any signs of lying, leaving them only more confused when finding none.

"He'll train her if he gets his hands on her." Sam responded.

"Cas wanted to kill both Abigail and Ichiru since there aren't that many Hybrids in the world for Asmodeus to add to his army but my brother and I talked him out of it, so we're hoping that all of us could team up and fight together." Dean said, bringing Ichiru and Kiseki to look back at him. Both of them had thought the same thing the day before, which made it easier to accept the three, but they still didn’t feel like they could completely trust them.

"There's no way we can trust you." Jeremy growled, snapping the twins out of their thoughts as Ashley and Caroline looked over to him.

"Jeremy, this could be a really good thing." Caroline said. "Ichiru and Abigail will have more protection this way."

Footsteps suddenly filled the silence, bringing all three siblings to turn and look to see Rupert walking into the backyard. Talk about bad timing…

"What's going on?"

"We'll fill you in on everything later." Ashley responded, and the ginger walked over to her with a nod. As he got closer, Ichiru sensed something different about him, which made him look at him warily. However, when he had finally figured out what he was sensing, it was too late.

"That won't be necessary." Rupert smirked, quickly taking out a knife and stabbing Ashley deeply in the side with it, making her drop Abigail on the ground. Ichiru tried to beat the ginger to the toddler, and even Kiseki started toward them, but Rupert proved faster than both, quickly grabbing Abigail and disappearing. Ichiru quickly recovered and rose back to his feet, having been lunging for the ginger before he disappeared and ended up getting nothing but air. Kiseki stopped at his brother’s side, both of their gazes shifting to Ashley.

"Asmodeus took over his body!" Castiel’s voice was heard, confirming Ichiru’s thoughts before he disappeared as well. Sam and Dean rushed over to Ashley’s side, along with Jeremy, Caroline and Kotomi as the brunette pulled the knife out of her side.

"Abigail..." She tried to stand back up, but Sam gently pushed her back down while Ichiru and Kiseki knelt down at her side.

"You can't move right now. Cas will get your daughter back." He said, bringing Ichiru to glance up at him before he hovered a hand over the wound to heal it.

“We can’t just sit here and wait for him to get back. We have to go after him.” Kotomi looked over to Ichiru as the older teen spoke.

“How will we do that? He disappeared into thin air.”

“I can sense a demon if it’s anywhere around us. Since Asmodeus took Abigail, that just makes it easier for me to find them. Kiseki can also track down Rupert with his sense of smell if that doesn’t work. Even though he disappeared, his scent will still linger.” Ichiru finished healing Ashley’s wound, looking up at his sister. Kiseki nodded from beside him, shifting his gaze to Kotomi as well.

“He’s right; Rupert’s scent is still here even though he disappeared.” He looked back to Ichiru then. “But what about Castiel? If he’s an Angel, he’ll be able to get her back easily, right?”

“That’s not what I’m worried about.” Ichiru responded. “I don’t doubt that Castiel can get Abigail back, but in order to do it, he might have to kill Asmodeus, who is in Rupert’s body. If he kills Asmodeus now, he’ll kill Rupert too.” Kiseki looked at the ground, knowing that what his brother said was true.

“But… he wouldn’t do that, would he?”

“He might if there was no other way…” Kotomi said as her brothers looked at her.

“The best bet in this case would be to exorcise him and send him back to hell, but an exorcism would hurt Abigail as well…” Ichiru sighed in frustration.

“Unless one of us was able to get her away from Asmodeus and take her out of hearing range…” Kiseki finally spoke again, looking over to Ichiru. “In any case, the scent is starting to fade, so if we’re going to do something, we need to do it now.”

Wile E Coyote
01-22-2012, 05:16 PM
OOC: Hey guys, sorry for the absence. Was in the USA for a while for the holidays, and had no internet connection. Came back last week, and I'm finally ready for RP's again. Again, sorry for disappearing...

IC:

Derek Feyr
Werewolf - Human Form

Having taken off for the night back to the woods after seeing that all his new acquaintances weren't getting into trouble, he shifted back effortlessly, and silently made his way back to the woods. He climbed into a high tree to avoid trouble, and slept the night in his beast form as he was used to. He curled up among the needles, an angry mother raccoon scolding him before skittering away into the night when he didn't move. He felt his breathing get heavier, and his whole body seem to shut down. His eyes would be falling shut, if he had them for the moment, though his sense of smell was actually getting reduced as he fell asleep.

Next morning, he awoke, noticing the sun was only moments past dawn. He shook his bulky body, and jumped down hastily to the ground, transforming back to his human form. The colder morning air drew into his lungs as he raised his eyes up to the sky, only pausing for a few heartbeats to stare at the beauty around him. Well. Last night certainly was successful. I'll swing by today to see what they're up to. Then check the gas station for any leads, and maybe be on my way. He reached under the cover that kept his motorcycle hidden, and pulled it off in one swift motion, the black polished surface gleaming in a single beam of sunlight which reached down and managed to strike the cold metal surface. He saddled up, and rode quietly back to the main road, before loudly gunning the motor, rapidly accelerating in the direction of the house.

Then, a sudden change in the wind altered his priorities. It was a smell he had slightly detected in the strange people last night, but now it was more potent. It was the smell of fear, rubbed into brimstone and gasoline, with a hint of smoke. It was the smell of two demons, potentially very powerful ones. If it weren't for the broad daylight, he would have changed right away. It would be his only chance at fighting a demon. They were nasty creatures, and he knew from experience that they were probably the most powerful of all the Supernatural. They were the only things that he truly feared. Demons meant getting taken back. Demons meant being treated like a hunting dog. Demons meant death.

He gunned the motor down the smaller town roads, using his sense of smell to guide him. The aquatic-spray smell of a Mermaid was hard to miss, especially in the presence of the cold metallic scent of Vampires, in combination with the cat-like Mai. He still smelled the demons, though the smell suddenly decreased in potency. They were gone. He gunned the motor more, until he found the front of the house, and pulled into the drive way, shutting the motor off before swooping off the bike with the precision of a soldier. He rushed to the backyard, curtly asking, "I smell demon, what the hell happened here?"

DarkAmethyst
01-24-2012, 04:00 PM
OoC: It's okay, that's perfectly understandable. Glad to have you back. ^^

Kei Ochima is really sick and won't be able to post for around six or seven days while she recovers, so the RP will probably be on hiatus until then.

Kei Ochima
01-26-2012, 06:41 PM
(I'm still sick but I wanted to get a post done XD sorry for the suckish post though)

“We can’t just sit here and wait for him to get back. We have to go after him.” Ashley heard Ichiru say as he began to heal the stab wound.

“How will we do that? He disappeared into thin air.” Kotomi pointed out.

“I can sense a demon if it’s anywhere around us. Since Asmodeus took Abigail, that just makes it easier for me to find them. Kiseki can also track down Rupert with his sense of smell if that doesn’t work. Even though he disappeared, his scent will still linger.” Ichiru added as he finished healing Ashley’s wound, and then looking up at his sister.

“He’s right; Rupert’s scent is still here even though he disappeared.” Kiseki said. “But what about Castiel? If he’s an Angel, he’ll be able to get her back easily, right?”

“That’s not what I’m worried about.” Ichiru responded. “I don’t doubt that Castiel can get Abigail back, but in order to do it, he might have to kill Asmodeus, who is in Rupert’s body. If he kills Asmodeus now, he’ll kill Rupert too.” Ashley and Jeremy locked eyes with each other for a few moments, the fear setting in for both Abigail and Rupert.

“But… he wouldn’t do that, would he?” Kiseki asked.

“He might if there was no other way…” Kotomi said as her brothers looked at her.

“The best bet in this case would be to exorcise him and send him back to hell, but an exorcism would hurt Abigail as well…” Ichiru said as he sighed in frustration.

“Unless one of us was able to get her away from Asmodeus and take her out of hearing range…” Kiseki spoke. “In any case, the scent is starting to fade, so if we’re going to do something, we need to do it now.” Ashley nodded as Sam helped the brunette to her feet and began to walk out of the backyard after Sam and Dean grabbed their guns from the ground, but stopped when another male entered.

"I smell demon, what the hell happened here?" Derek said as Ashley, Jeremy and Caroline looked at him in shock, though Sam and Dean looked at the other male in confusion.

"Well who the hell are you?" Dean asked as he pointed his gun at Derek.

"He's on our side." Caroline quickly said as she looked from Sam to Dean. "Derek is a Supernatural creature too, but he's good like my friends and I."

"Can you be sure about that?" Jeremy asked as he glared at Derek. "Don't you guys find it a little funny how twice now there has been some sort of attack and then Derek just happens to show up to help?"

"Knock it off Jeremy." Ashley growled as she gave Jeremy a warning look, though he continued to glare at Derek. Ashley sighed and looked over to Derek. "A Demon named Asmodeus kidnapped my daughter Abigail so we're going to find them and bring her back." Ashley looked back over to Jeremy after she spoke, watching the male tear his gaze away and began to quickly walk out of the backyard with Caroline, Sam and Dean following, bringing Ashley to quickly follow as well.

"Their scents lead this way." Caroline said as she pointed straight ahead towards a street. Castiel appeared right in front of the blonde however, making the young Mai jump slightly out of shock.

"I found the building that Asmodeus took Abigail to but it's covered in invisible Enochian Sigils, which means that Angels can't enter that building." Castiel said as he looked at the group.

"Can you take us all to the building?" Jeremy asked as Castiel nodded.

"On the outside of it, but I can only bring two at a time." Castiel nodded, taking Ashley's and Caroline's hands without another word and teleported them to the location, which was in a abandoned building in the next town over. "I'm going to get the others but don't do anything until everyone is here." Ashley and Caroline nodded at the Angel's words, watching as he disappeared. The two girls then looked at the building, seeing how it could collapse at any moment.

"You okay?" Caroline asked as she placed her hand on Ashley's shoulder for comfort.

"I'm just so nervous for Abigail and Rupert..." Ashley responded as she tried to see anything through the broken windows, waiting for the others to arrive at the scene.

DarkAmethyst
01-28-2012, 03:38 AM
I smell demon, what the hell happened here?" Kiseki, Ichiru and Kotomi turned to see Derek standing behind them, all three of them appearing slightly shocked at the sight of the Werewolf.

"Well who the hell are you?" Ichiru and Kotomi quickly looked over to Dean as he pointed his gun at Derek, although Kiseki kept his gaze on the Werewolf as he tried to read his thoughts and emotions. He didn’t doubt that Derek was on their side after he had saved Caroline the night before, but with their type of lifestyle, you could never really be too careful.

"He's on our side." Caroline’s voice broke the dark haired teen out of his thoughts, bringing him to look back to the blonde along with his siblings as she explained to Sam and Dean. Jeremy’s reaction was much like Ichiru’s would normally be, but at the moment, the half-demon was more concerned about Abigail and Rupert. After Ashley explained the situation to Derek, Jeremy was the first to walk off, prompting the rest of them to follow. Ichiru made sure to hide his tail before they left the yard, so that it wouldn’t be seen by anyone else.

"Their scents lead this way." Caroline said, pointing down the street and heading in said direction. Kiseki was right behind her, and was equally as startled as the blonde when Castiel suddenly appeared right in from of them.

"I found the building that Asmodeus took Abigail to but it's covered in invisible Enochian Sigils, which means that Angels can't enter that building." He stated as Ichiru and Kotomi stopped to look at him.

"Can you take us all to the building?" Jeremy asked, to which the Angel nodded.

"On the outside of it, but I can only bring two at a time." He responded, taking Ashley’s and Caroline’s hands without another word. The trio disappeared instantly after, making Kiseki, Kotomi and even Ichiru look at the empty spot in slight surprise.

It didn’t take long at all before the rest of the group had been teleported to their destination; a building that looked as thought it could crumble at any moment.

After a few moments Kiseki looked over to Ichiru.

“If it comes down to an exorcism, you’ll have to be the one to take Abigail away from the rest of us. Since you’re a hybrid too, it will hurt you just as much as it does the full demons.” Ichiru looked like he wanted to protest, but he knew Kiseki was right.

“So what’s the plan?” Kotomi spoke the question on her brothers’ minds, although neither of them seemed to have one.

Kei Ochima
02-01-2012, 07:04 PM
As Caroline and Ashley were looking through the broken windows to see if they could find Abigail or Rupert inside the rest of the group showed up to the scene, bringing Ashley and Caroline to turn around and see Kiseki look over to Ichiru.

“If it comes down to an exorcism, you’ll have to be the one to take Abigail away from the rest of us. Since you’re a hybrid too, it will hurt you just as much as it does the full demons.” Kiseki stated.

“So what’s the plan?” Kotomi asked, to which Ashley looked down.

"Since we have such a large group then maybe we could do a distraction." Ashley spoke as she looked up at everyone.

"The only problem is that we don't know where Rupert and Abigail are. This is a really large building so they could be anywhere in there." Caroline pointed out.

"Then we'll all stick together then and enter through the front." Sam said, bringing Ashley and Caroline to nod. Jeremy still had a major trust issue, but his main goal right now was to get Abigail and Rupert back safely.

"I'll wait right here then." Castiel said as Ashley, Jeremy and Caroline followed Sam and Dean inside. Once inside the first thing that they saw were all of the spiderwebs covering almost every inch of the building with ripped furniture and small dead animals. How long has this building been abandoned for?

"Someone help!" Abigail's cry came echoing throughout the building, bringing the group to listen for where her voice was coming from.

"Upstairs." Dean said as he sprinted for the crumbling staircase on the other side of the room.

"Be careful!" Ashley warned as her, Caroline, Jeremy and Sam ran after him. They carefully ran up the stairs, coming across a room which had a large whole in the floor which lead right back downstairs. Not only was there a large hole which could kill someone if fallen through, but Rupert and Abigail were in the room as well with Rupert holding Abigail over the hole by the collar of her shirt.

"Don't you hurt her!" Ashley growled as her fists tightened in anger at her sides.

"You and I have some unfinished business to talk over." Asmodeus said as he looked at Ashley.

"What do you want?" Ashley asked cautiously as Asmodeus motioned the brunette to walk closer, which she did.

"I want you to jump through this hole and kill yourself." Asmodeus said with a smirk. "Or I'll drop your daughter."

"You wouldn't do that. You need her." Ashley challenged.

"I can always just find more Hybrids like Abigail and Ichiru." Asmodeus shrugged as him and Ashley locked eyes.

"If you truly mean that then you wouldn't had gone through the trouble to kidnap her like this." Ashley said. Before Asmodeus said or did anything however Ashley quickly lunged herself towards the hole, falling down it and quickly grabbing Abigail from Asmodeus' grip. The two brunettes fell all the way down to the second floor, though Ashley turned her body over so Abigail was safely on top of Ashley while Ashley's back hit the ground hard. She felt her spine break completely in half as pain began to surge through her body, but she didn't care since Abigail was safe at the moment.

"Mommy!" Abigail yelled as Ashley looked up at her daughter.

"Run outside through the doors as fast as you can. Castiel will be right there and have him teleport you back to the house." Ashley said though pain was clearly heard in her voice and on her facial expression.

"I can't leave you!" Abigail yelled as tears ran down the toddler's safe.

"Abigail Scarlet Gilbert, you listen to me right now." Ashley ordered. The two stared at each other for a few long moments until Abigail finally nodded, giving Ashley a kiss on the cheek before standing up and running out of the building. Castiel instantly teleported Abigail back to the house, leaving Ashley alone downstairs. She tried to move her legs, but she was unable to.

Back upstairs Jeremy, Caroline, Sam, Dean and even Asmodeus were shocked at what Ashley had done, though this was quickly shaken off when Jeremy, Caroline, Sam and Dean to lunge themselves towards Asmodeus, bringing the Demon to fight back.

"We need to do an exorcism right now! Ichiru needs to get out of here and take Ashley with him!" Jeremy yelled before setting thrown across the room by the Demon.

DarkAmethyst
02-02-2012, 02:21 PM
"Since we have such a large group then maybe we could do a distraction." Kotomi and the twins looked to Ashley as she responded to the younger girl’s question.

"The only problem is that we don't know where Rupert and Abigail are. This is a really large building so they could be anywhere in there." Caroline pointed out.

"Then we'll all stick together then and enter through the front." Sam said, to which the girls nodded. Ichiru still seemed wary of the two brothers and Castiel, but Kiseki could tell from reading their minds that they weren’t planning anything.

"I'll wait right here then." Castiel’s voice was heard from behind them as they followed Sam and Dean inside with the rest of the group. The first thing noticed about the interior of the building was the spider webs covering nearly every inch of it, along with ripped furniture and small, dead animals. The corpses left an unpleasant odor lingering in the air, which brought both of the twins to wrinkle their noses in disgust due to their enhanced sense of smell picking up on it so well. How long had this place been abandoned to have fallen into this condition?


"Someone help!" Abigail's cry shattered the silence, and the siblings froze as they searched for the direction of the voice.

"Upstairs." Dean spoke just as Ichiru’s gaze fell on the crumbling staircase across the room, and he was right behind the older male as he sprinted toward it, prompting Kiseki and Kotomi to follow along with the rest of the group. They heard Ashley’s voice come from behind them, warning them to be careful as they carefully made their way up the stairs and into a room with a large hole in the floor. The first floor could clearly be seen from it, and it was a long way down. A fall through to the ground below would be enough to kill someone - possibly even Kiseki.

Not only was this hole with a deadly fall in the middle of the room, but Rupert - or rather, Asmodeus controlling his body - stood at the edge of it, holding Abigail over it by her collar.

"Don't you hurt her!" As Ashley yelled at the demon, Ichiru instantly began glancing around the room for anything he could possibly use to his advantage as he racked his brain for ideas. There didn’t seem to be any way he could get Abigail away from Asmodeus without putting her in further danger. He snapped out of his thoughts then, looking up as Ashley walked closer the Asmodeus.

"I want you to jump through this hole and kill yourself." He said with a smirk. "Or I'll drop your daughter."

"You wouldn't do that. You need her." Ashley challenged as Ichiru‘s eyes flashed white with anger.

"I can always just find more Hybrids like Abigail and Ichiru."

"If you truly mean that then you wouldn't had gone through the trouble to kidnap her like this." Ashley argued, and the three siblings knew her point was correct. If Asmodeus truly didn’t need Ichiru and Abigail, he wouldn’t have been going through all of the trouble to try and capture them and kill their friends and family. The demon didn’t get a chance to respond however, for before any of them could say or do anything, Ashley suddenly lunged toward the hole, grabbing Abigail just before the two of them fell through the hole.

Kiseki and Kotomi were too shocked to react at first, but Ichiru instantly turned and darted down the stairs, the sickening thud of Ashley’s body colliding with the floor filling the silence just after he’d started down. He used his enhanced speed to reach the bottom, seeing Ashley lying on her back in the middle of the room and Abigail running outside. He could easily see that her spine had been snapped in half, which he knew he had to heal quickly.

“You have got to be the most reckless person I’ve ever met…” He said half jokingly, although his voice came out slightly shaky from the shock he’d gotten when seeing both of them falling through the hole and hearing the sound of Ashley hitting the ground.


"We need to do an exorcism right now! Ichiru needs to get out of here and take Ashley with him!" He heard Jeremy yell from upstairs, glancing up through the hole to see the rest of the group fighting with Asmodeus. He glanced back down at Ashley, having already begun to heal her back, but he knew that right now she wasn’t healed enough for him to move her. If he tried to move her without her spine in this condition, it would only make things worse.

“I can’t move her like this. Go ahead and start it!” He yelled back to the others, bringing Kiseki to quickly look back down the hole at his brother.

“Are you crazy? It will hurt you too!”

“I’ll be fine. I just need to heal her spine to where I can move her.” Ichiru responded. “Hurry up!”

“But-”

“Just do it! Before he has the chance to hurt someone else!” Ichiru locked eyes with his brother when glancing back up at him, the two staring each other down for a few moments before Kiseki tore his gaze away, cursing under his breath before starting.

“Exorcizamus te, omnis immundus spiritus, omnis satanica potestas, omnis incursio infernalis adversarii, omnis legio, omnis congregatio et secta diabolica…”

As Kiseki started reciting the Latin exorcism they all knew by heart, a burning pain instantly exploded in the hybrid’s body, making him freeze for a moment before continuing to heal Ashley’s spine. As Kiseki continued, the pain got worse, this becoming clearer in his expression as the seconds passed, although he kept healing the brunette. Finally, he got to the point where he spine was almost healed and he could move her, finally taking his hands away and starting to pick her up. He knew he could have just went ahead and finished, but if he stayed here much longer he felt like he would be ripped apart. It literally felt like half of him was slowly and painfully being pulled apart from the other half. Maybe that’s what was actually happening…

The half-demon turned his head away from Ashley as he coughed up some blood, quickly recovering and scooping her into his arms carefully, rising to his feet and running out of the building with the brunette in tow.

Kiseki glanced back down through the hole as he continued, relieved to see Ichiru and Ashley gone. However, before he could finish his recital, a strong force crashed into him, sending him into the wall nearby.


Ichiru spotted Castiel still standing outside as soon as he exited the building, instantly running over to the Angel.

“Please send us back to the house. I need to get Ashley away from here.” He managed between breaths, the weakness from the exorcism having begun to take its toll on his stamina. He felt two fingers on his forehead, finding himself back at the house only seconds after.

After gently lying Ashley on the couch, he healed her spine the rest of the way, collapsing onto his knees shortly after as he caught his breath.

“I didn’t think it would take that much energy away…” He muttered, wrapping an arm around his stomach for a few moments, where the once intense pain still lingered, although dulled by now. After a few moments, he looked back up at Ashley, offering her a small smile of relief. “I’m glad you’re okay. That was a really reckless thing to do.” It then hit him that he hadn’t seen Abigail outside with Castiel, even though she had run outside. He looked around the living room in search of the toddler. “Abby? Are you here?”

OoC: Let me know if I should change anything. ^^;

Kei Ochima
02-04-2012, 03:25 AM
(it was perfectly fine ^^)

As Ashley laid there on the dirtied floor motionless all she could think about now was saving Rupert's life, praying that Asmodeus didn't damage the body as she stared up through the hole where she could see the rest of her friends fighting with the Demon. Ichiru's voice snapped her out of her thoughts however, glancing over and seeing that the male was beginning to heal her broken spinal cord.

“I can’t move her like this. Go ahead and start it!” Ichiru yelled up to the others, bringing Kiseki and Ashley to quickly look at Ichiru.

“Are you crazy? It will hurt you too!” Kiseki said.

“I’ll be fine. I just need to heal her spine to where I can move her.” Ichiru responded. “Hurry up!”

“But-”

“Just do it! Before he has the chance to hurt someone else!” Ichiru said as Ashley looked at him in complete shock.

"You'll die..." Ashley whispered, though when she heard Kiseki begin to say the Latin incantation her fears became true. As Ichiru was healing Ashley she could see the absolute pain Ichiru was in, bringing Ashley to look at him in complete horror; she was terrified that Ichiru would die right in front of her eyes. After a few moments however Ashley felt that the pain was already almost gone, bringing Ichiru to stop healing her and turn his head as he coughed up some blood.

"You can't stay here any longer." Ashley said. Ichiru then scooped her up from the ground and ran out of the building with her in his arms, the young brunette seeing Castiel instantly, although Abigail was nowhere to be seen.

“Please send us back to the house. I need to get Ashley away from here.” Ichiru said in between panting breaths as he looked at Castiel. Ashley suddenly found herself back in her living room with Ichiru, the brunette relieved somewhat as Ichiru gently laid her on the couch and finished healing her injury. The worry came back however as Ichiru collapsed to his knees on the ground, bringing Ashley to quickly look at him in alarm.

"Are you alright?" Ashley asked.

“I didn’t think it would take that much energy away…” Ichiru muttered, wrapping an arm around his stomach for a few moments. After a few moments however he looked back up at Ashley, offering her a small smile of relief. “I’m glad you’re okay. That was a really reckless thing to do.”

"I know..." Ashley said with a small smirk. She then noticed that Ichiru was looking around the living room, knowing he was looking for Abigail.

“Abby? Are you here?” Ichiru asked.

"I'm in here." Abigail said, opening a closet door a few feet away with a bottle of holy water in one hand and a bottle of salt in the other.

"You remembered precautions? That's my girl." Ashley said with a smile as she sat up on the couch, bringing Abigail to smile back and run over to her parents where she tightly hugged the two of them.

"Are you okay mommy?" Abigail asked as she looked at Ashley.

"I'm fine now." Ashley said with a nod, bringing Abigail to put the water and salt on the floor.


Back at the abandoned building the group watched Kiseki suddenly smash into the wall, bringing Caroline to charge right for Asmodeus as Sam and Dean quickly went to make sure Kiseki was okay. When Caroline was right in front of the Demon however and was about to strike he quickly took Caroline by the shoulders and threw her down the hole that led downstairs, though she quickly regained her composure and landed on her feet gracefully like a cat.

"You okay?" Jeremy yelled as he looked down the hole.

"I'm fine." Caroline responded with a nod, running for the stairs to get back up into the room. Jeremy was standing too close to the edge however as some of it gave away, sending the young hunter through it but was able to hang onto a pipe that ran through the ceiling, Jeremy hanging there for his life. Asmodeus realized that he was outnumbered at the moments, deciding to leave Rupert's body as thick, black smoke suddenly escaped from his mouth and quickly flew out the window, bringing Rupert to collapse onto the ground.

"Rupert!" Caroline yelled as she reentered the room and ran to Rupert's side, Dean pulling Jeremy back up to safety. Jeremy gave a nod of appreciation to the other hunter, though he still didn't trust him or his brother yet; not even the Angel.

"Is he okay?" Jeremy asked as Rupert slowly opened his eyes and sat up, looking at the group.

"What happened? Where the bloody am I?" Rupert asked as he looked around the unfamiliar room.

"We'll, umm... explain when we get home." Caroline said as her and Jeremy helped Rupert to his feet, a pounding headache going through Rupert's head. Rupert glanced up at Kotomi and the others for a few moments, nodding as the group left the building where Castiel was waiting. After going by groups of two the group returned to Ashley's house, to which relieved Ashley when seeing that everyone was alright.

"What happened with Asmodeus?" Ashley asked as Rupert looked out the window, though he squinted his eyes from the sun and quickly turned away from it.

"He got away." Jeremy said, bringing Ashley to simply nod; she was just glad that everyone was safe now.

"I'm really hungry... could I have something to eat while you guys tell me what happened?" Rupert asked, an unexplained hunger suddenly rising within him.

"No problem. What do you want to eat?" Ashley asked as her and Rupert walked into the kitchen with Abigail following.

"Do you have any red meat perhaps?" "Rupert responded.

"We have roast beef that's really red and juicy." Ashley said as Rupert nodded. Little did Ashley know however was that Asmodeus had changed Rupert into a Vampire while he was possessing his body, so Rupert was actually craving human blood...

DarkAmethyst
02-05-2012, 03:29 PM
"I'm in here." Abigail’s voice brought Ichiru’s attention to the closet a few feet away, where the door opened to reveal the toddler with a bottle of holy water in one hand and salt in the other. The sight of the younger brunette unharmed brought him to sigh in relief.

"You remembered precautions? That's my girl." Ashley said, as she sat up on the couch, although Ichiru stayed where he was for the time being as Abigail smiled in response and ran over to greet the two with a tight hug.

"Are you okay mommy?" He heard her ask Ashley.

"I'm fine now." The older brunette responded with a nod as the toddler put the salt and holy water on the floor.

“Try not to inherit our recklessness when you get older, Abby.” Ichiru joked as he looked at the toddler.


Kiseki gave a pained grunt, pushing himself up from the floor after a few moments. As he slowly rose back to his feet, he noticed Sam, Dean and Kotomi had all come to check on him, offering all of them a small smile before his attention shifted to Caroline, who had lunged at Asmodeus only for the demon to grab her by the shoulders and throw her down the hole.

“Caroline!“ The dark haired teen yelled, using his Vampire speed in an attempt to catch the blonde before she fell to the ground, but proved to be too slow. However, as he looked down the hole, he saw her gracefully land on her feet - just like a cat. With a sigh of relief, he turned his attention back to Asmodeus, his eyes having shifted to a dull red when he had seen the demon push Caroline through the hole. He started to attack, but before he could, the demon quickly left Rupert’s body through the familiar thick, black smoke that Kiseki and Kotomi had seen several times throughout their lives.

"Rupert!" Caroline’s voice came from the stairway as the ginger collapsed, and Kiseki joined her at his side while Kotomi made sure that Jeremy was pulled back to safety, having been beaten by Dean in aiding the older male.

Kiseki, is everything okay? Kiseki stopped when Ichiru’s voice entered his mind, bringing him to miss the conversation between the others.

Yeah, Asmodeus left Rupert’s body. It looks like no one else has been hurt. Are Ashley and Abigail okay?

They’re fine. Ashley’s spine is completely healed and Abby escaped safely.

What about you?

I’m a little sore, but it’s nothing compared to what we’ve been through before.

That’s good to know. We’re heading back so we’ll be there soon. Kiseki broke the connection as he followed the others outside to where Castiel still waited. Going by groups of two again, soon they were all back at Ashley’s house, where the two brunettes and Ichiru still sat in the living room. Kiseki and Kotomi looked at their brother oddly when seeing him sitting in the floor - especially since he had just told Kiseki he was alright. However, neither of them said anything as Ashley spoke.

"What happened with Asmodeus?" She asked as Ichiru’s attention went to Rupert, who squinted his eyes in reaction to the sunlight coming through the window and quickly turned away from it. Kiseki noticed this as well, glancing over to meet Ichiru’s gaze while Jeremy responded to his sister.

"He got away."

"I'm really hungry... could I have something to eat while you guys tell me what happened?" Rupert asked.

"No problem. What do you want to eat?" Ashley responded as she, Rupert and Abigail all walked into the kitchen.

"Do you have any red meat perhaps?"

"We have roast beef that's really red and juicy." Ashley said, to which the ginger nodded in response. Ichiru, Kiseki and even Kotomi, who had begun to recognize familiar signs, all looked at him suspiciously. Since Abigail was half demon, it was possible that she might have been able to sense something as well.

Be careful, something still doesn’t seem right. Ichiru spoke to Ashley mentally as he lifted himself up onto the couch, ignoring the pain in his stomach. He knew Ashley wouldn’t be able to respond, but at least she could still hear him.

DarkAmethyst
02-05-2012, 03:29 PM
"I'm in here." Abigail’s voice brought Ichiru’s attention to the closet a few feet away, where the door opened to reveal the toddler with a bottle of holy water in one hand and salt in the other. The sight of the younger brunette unharmed brought him to sigh in relief.

"You remembered precautions? That's my girl." Ashley said, as she sat up on the couch, although Ichiru stayed where he was for the time being as Abigail smiled in response and ran over to greet the two with a tight hug.

"Are you okay mommy?" He heard her ask Ashley.

"I'm fine now." The older brunette responded with a nod as the toddler put the salt and holy water on the floor.

“Try not to inherit our recklessness when you get older, Abby.” Ichiru joked as he looked at the toddler.


Kiseki gave a pained grunt, pushing himself up from the floor after a few moments. As he slowly rose back to his feet, he noticed Sam, Dean and Kotomi had all come to check on him, offering all of them a small smile before his attention shifted to Caroline, who had lunged at Asmodeus only for the demon to grab her by the shoulders and throw her down the hole.

“Caroline!“ The dark haired teen yelled, using his Vampire speed in an attempt to catch the blonde before she fell to the ground, but proved to be too slow. However, as he looked down the hole, he saw her gracefully land on her feet - just like a cat. With a sigh of relief, he turned his attention back to Asmodeus, his eyes having shifted to a dull red when he had seen the demon push Caroline through the hole. He started to attack, but before he could, the demon quickly left Rupert’s body through the familiar thick, black smoke that Kiseki and Kotomi had seen several times throughout their lives.

"Rupert!" Caroline’s voice came from the stairway as the ginger collapsed, and Kiseki joined her at his side while Kotomi made sure that Jeremy was pulled back to safety, having been beaten by Dean in aiding the older male.

Kiseki, is everything okay? Kiseki stopped when Ichiru’s voice entered his mind, bringing him to miss the conversation between the others.

Yeah, Asmodeus left Rupert’s body. It looks like no one else has been hurt. Are Ashley and Abigail okay?

They’re fine. Ashley’s spine is completely healed and Abby escaped safely.

What about you?

I’m a little sore, but it’s nothing compared to what we’ve been through before.

That’s good to know. We’re heading back so we’ll be there soon. Kiseki broke the connection as he followed the others outside to where Castiel still waited. Going by groups of two again, soon they were all back at Ashley’s house, where the two brunettes and Ichiru still sat in the living room. Kiseki and Kotomi looked at their brother oddly when seeing him sitting in the floor - especially since he had just told Kiseki he was alright. However, neither of them said anything as Ashley spoke.

"What happened with Asmodeus?" She asked as Ichiru’s attention went to Rupert, who squinted his eyes in reaction to the sunlight coming through the window and quickly turned away from it. Kiseki noticed this as well, glancing over to meet Ichiru’s gaze while Jeremy responded to his sister.

"He got away."

"I'm really hungry... could I have something to eat while you guys tell me what happened?" Rupert asked.

"No problem. What do you want to eat?" Ashley responded as she, Rupert and Abigail all walked into the kitchen.

"Do you have any red meat perhaps?"

"We have roast beef that's really red and juicy." Ashley said, to which the ginger nodded in response. Ichiru, Kiseki and even Kotomi, who had begun to recognize familiar signs, all looked at him suspiciously. Since Abigail was half demon, it was possible that she might have been able to sense something as well.

Be careful, something still doesn’t seem right. Ichiru spoke to Ashley mentally as he lifted himself up onto the couch, ignoring the pain in his stomach. He knew Ashley wouldn’t be able to respond, but at least she could still hear him.

Kei Ochima
02-06-2012, 04:06 AM
Be careful, something still doesn’t seem right. As Ashley was getting together some food and Sam, Dean and Castiel waited in the living room from not knowing what to do next Ichiru's voice entered Ashley's mind telepathically, bringing the brunette to look at him oddly as he pushed himself on the couch. Ashley wasn't quite sure what Ichiru meant by it, bringing her to look at Rupert as he stared back.

"Is everything alright?" Rupert asked, to which Ashley quickly looked over to Caroline.

"Pass me that bottle of water." Ashley said as she looked at the very same bottle Abigail was holding a few moments ago. She thought that Ichiru meant to be careful encase Rupert still had the Demon inside of him, not having any idea that he actually meant to be careful due to the Vampire signs Rupert was showing. Ashley, Jeremy and Caroline had encountered a few Vampires in their life, but had never seen one in transition which was why they weren't picking up on the signs.

Caroline nodded and grabbed the closed bottle of holy water, walking over to Ashley and handing it to her. Abigail watched silently as the scene unfolded in front of her, the toddler deciding to try and tap into her abilities of being a Mermaid/Demon Hybrid. It took her a few moments to sort out all of the new energies that was radiating from her but once she did, she could tell now that Rupert was somehow turning into a Supernatural creature.

"What's going on?" Jeremy asked as he entered the kitchen, bringing Castiel and the Winchester brothers to enter the kitchen too.

"I need you to take a few sips of this water." Ashley said as her and Rupert locked eyes.

"But why?" Rupert asked in confusion, though he reached over and took the bottle, unscrewing the cap from it.

"I need to make sure you're not really a Demon." Ashley responded. Rupert quickly took a sip of it then, which brought the group to look at him anxiously. Normally of a Demon drank or even touched holy water then they would start to burn much like a Vampire would with Vervain but nothing happened, which brought Ashley, Jeremy and Caroline to sigh in relief.

"Is it normal to feel, well... weird after being possessed by a Demon?" Rupert asked.

"Weird like how?" Ashley asked in confusion.

"I'm just... I'm really really hungry and the damn sunlight keeps on hurting my eyes. My muscles are aching and..." Rupert trailed off as he put his fingertips up to the top gums in his mouth. "I feel something in my gums and it really hurts."

"Wait a minute..." Caroline said as she walked over to Rupert and stood in front of him, her eyes turning into slits a few moments later. "Oh no..." Caroline paused once again as Rupert looked at her in both shock and fear.

"What's wrong?" Rupert asked. Caroline's eyes went back to normal as she looked over to the rest of the group, then back at Rupert.

"Rupert... you're turning into a Vampire..." Caroline said in a soft voice. Ashley's and Jeremy's eyes widened in shock along with Sam, Dean, Abigail and even Castiel.

"A Vampire?" Sam asked as Caroline nodded.

"How the bloody hell can I be turning into a Vampire?" Rupert asked almost defensively, not wanting to believe Caroline.

"Asmodeus must had made you drink Vampire blood and then killed you while he was possessing you..." Ashley said, looking over to Ichiru, Kiseki and Kotomi. "W-what can we do?"

DarkAmethyst
02-06-2012, 05:20 PM
Kotomi sat down on the other end of the couch as Ashley looked over to Rupert, obviously having heard Ichiru‘s warning.

"Pass me that bottle of water." She said, looking at the bottle of holy water Abigail had been holding a few moments before. Kotomi and the twins watched as Caroline handed it to her, although Ichiru frowned slightly when Ashley told him to take a few sips of the water.

“That’s not…” He trailed off before finishing his sentence, bringing Kiseki to glance at him. He knew that Ichiru had probably warned Ashley, but he must not have been clear with what he told her. After Rupert had taken a few sips of the water and gave no reaction, everyone else seemed to relax, although Kotomi and the twins already knew that he wasn’t still possessed.

"Is it normal to feel, well... weird after being possessed by a Demon?" Rupert asked.

"Weird like how?" Ashley asked in confusion.

"I'm just... I'm really really hungry and the damn sunlight keeps on hurting my eyes. My muscles are aching and..." Rupert trailed off as he brought his fingertips up to the top gums in his mouth. "I feel something in my gums and it really hurts."

"Wait a minute..." Ichiru opened his mouth to say something, but stopped when Caroline spoke, walking over to stand in front of the ginger. "Oh no..."

"What's wrong?" Rupert asked, and the blonde responded with what Ichiru had meant to say earlier.

"Rupert... you're turning into a Vampire..."

"A Vampire?" Sam echoed, to which the blonde nodded.

"How the bloody hell can I be turning into a Vampire?"

"Asmodeus must had made you drink Vampire blood and then killed you while he was possessing you..." Ashley responded, her gaze then shifting to Kotomi and the twins. "W-what can we do?"

“There’s not much we can do…” Kiseki responded softly as he walked over to stand beside Caroline. “Block out all sunlight, and don’t let him go outside. There has to be someone watching him at all times; when the bloodlust kicks in, he might not be able to control himself.”

“You’ll need a bewitched Lapis Lazuli stone before you can go out into the sunlight.” Ichiru spoke up after Kiseki as he looked at Rupert. “Without it, exposure to the sun can be fatal. Also… if you don’t consume human blood within the next 24 hours, you’ll die. Luckily Kiseki keeps some around at all times, so you won’t have to worry about hurting someone in order to get it.”

“The bloodlust may still be a problem, though…” Kiseki said, shifting his gaze to the ginger as well. “With all of the humans around, it’ll be hard to control it at first…” He looked to Ashley and the others then. “It might be best to take him somewhere safer where he’s not exposed to so many humans to begin with.”

Kei Ochima
02-07-2012, 02:53 AM
“There’s not much we can do…” Kiseki responded softly as Ashley looked over to him while he walked over to stand beside Caroline. “Block out all sunlight, and don’t let him go outside. There has to be someone watching him at all times; when the bloodlust kicks in, he might not be able to control himself.”

“You’ll need a bewitched Lapis Lazuli stone before you can go out into the sunlight.” Ichiru spoke up after Kiseki as he looked at Rupert. “Without it, exposure to the sun can be fatal. Also… if you don’t consume human blood within the next 24 hours, you’ll die. Luckily Kiseki keeps some around at all times, so you won’t have to worry about hurting someone in order to get it.”

“The bloodlust may still be a problem, though…” Kiseki said, shifting his gaze to the ginger as well as Rupert looked at the two in a bit if fear. “With all of the humans around, it’ll be hard to control it at first…” Kiseki then looked to Ashley and the others. “It might be best to take him somewhere safer where he’s not exposed to so many humans to begin with.”

"But there isn't a place to take him..." Jeremy said, though Ashley quickly looked up.

"There is a place we could take him." Ashley said.

"Where?" Dean asked in disbelief. The older male knew exactly who Rupert Grint was and now famous he is, but he's a Supernatural creature now. Dean and Sam were raised to hunt the Supernatural and kill it, so what judgement call could the two brothers actually make at this point?

"Lunar Island. The island is a few miles away from shore and it's covered in thick forest so almost no sunlight goes through the trees, and there's even a large cave where Rupert can hide out until we get him a bewitched Lapis Lazuli stone." Ashley explained.

"So I'm just going to be thrown on some island like a piece of garbage?" Rupert asked in anger.

"It's the only option we have right now, Rupert." Caroline spoke softly as she looked down.

"We'll be with you." Ashley said as she tried to take the ginger feel better.

"Sam, Dean and Castiel could go get the blood pouches while the rest of us go to the island to get Rupert comfortable." Jeremy suggested as he looked over to the group of three, who nodded before Castiel teleported the two brothers and himself out of the house.

"You'll be okay Rupert." Abigail said with a sweet smile, bringing the ginger to smile back.

"I hope so." Rupert said.

"Let's go and rent a boat then that will fit all of us. You're able to go into the sunlight for now." Ashley said, picking up Abigail and walking towards the door with Rupert, Caroline and Jeremy following.

DarkAmethyst
02-07-2012, 06:52 PM
"But there isn't a place to take him..." Jeremy’s words brought Kotomi and the twins to look down in thought for a moment, although Ashley’s voice made them all look back up again shortly after.

"There is a place we could take him."

"Where?" Dean beat them to the question.

"Lunar Island. The island is a few miles away from shore and it's covered in thick forest so almost no sunlight goes through the trees, and there's even a large cave where Rupert can hide out until we get him a bewitched Lapis Lazuli stone." Ashley explained, and Ichiru instantly remembered where he and Ashley had been a week ago when she had first been attacked by Asmodeus.

"So I'm just going to be thrown on some island like a piece of garbage?" Rupert asked in anger.

"It's the only option we have right now, Rupert." Caroline answered softly as Kiseki looked at the ground almost simultaneously with her. If anyone could relate to Rupert’s situation, he certainly could. He had gone through this very thing only three years ago. His blood lust had forced them all to move and put him on his own parents’ hit list, so he knew exactly how bad things could get - and he didn’t want Rupert to have to go through any of that.

"We'll be with you." Ashley said to the ginger as Kiseki snapped out of his thoughts, looking back up a few moments later. He noticed Ichiru’s gaze from across the room, knowing that the older twin had sensed his change in emotions, which brought him to offer a small, brief smile before both of their gazes shifted to Jeremy as he spoke.

"Sam, Dean and Castiel could go get the blood pouches while the rest of us go to the island to get Rupert comfortable." Castiel gave a nod in response, proceeding to teleport Sam, Dean and himself out of the house.

"You'll be okay Rupert." Abigail said with a sweet smile, bringing the ginger to smile back.

"I hope so." He responded.

"Let's go and rest a boat then that will fit all of us. You're able to go into the sunlight for now." Ashley said, picking up Abigail and walking towards the door with Rupert, Caroline and Jeremy following. Kotomi and Ichiru rose from the couch, the latter doing so a bit more slowly due to the soreness still lingering from the exorcism before. Kiseki followed as well, both siblings making sure Ichiru could walk despite his protests before moving on.

“I’ll go on ahead and rent the boat so everyone can just go on to the island when we get there.” Kiseki said after a few seconds, disappearing shortly after. Ichiru and Kotomi could easily tell that he was really concerned about the matter because he had been through it himself before.


After successfully renting a large boat for the group, Kiseki waited at the dock, staring out toward the water in silence. He tried to remember where he had gotten his Lapis Lazuli stone from, but he couldn’t remember for the life of him. He knew that Rupert didn’t need one for the first day or two at least, since he needed to gain at least a little control over his bloodlust before he came back out around humans. Without a ring, he wouldn’t be able to go out - which was the best decision for a new Vampire to begin with. Kiseki had made the mistake of going to school and surrounding himself with them too soon, which had resulted in a massacre. Even his friends had been killed…

Kiseki shook the thoughts away, shifting his gaze to Lunar Island in the distance. This wasn’t the time to think about that. There was no guarantee that Rupert wouldn’t be able to control himself - and even if he couldn’t he could be stopped and calmed down easily. There was nothing to worry about, right?

DarkAmethyst
02-09-2012, 11:41 PM
OoC: Kei Ochima has gotten too busy to post and can't roleplay now, so I guess that makes this RP closed for now - or on hiatus at the very least.